Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
ms.parker

Posted by deggles 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Group Sex  |  Views: 853  |  
100%

Demented Detention

That weekend's detention was the usual slow dragging mass of a day. Unfortunately I was out of luck as Ms. Evans the Biology teacher was not invigilating the class. Strangely enough I appeared to be the only one who arrived for detention. I look at Ms. Parker who sat directly ahead of me as she earlier on had f***ed me to sit there. I glance at her petite figure. Her breasts were large and fantasies flooded my brains dry field of thought. Her cleavage was exposed thus being a bit too much revealing. I was dazed by the moment of pure ecstasy that coursed through my body. Then out of the blues Ms. Parker asked in a loud tone whether I was gazing at her breasts fingering her nipple with her left hand. After consequitive denial from me and persistence from her I gave in. She proceeded to get up and stroll towards the door. I decided to keep a clear mind until I heard the lock close shut. I f***ed myself not to turn but my curiosity led me to paradise. Walking back to her... No my desk... Was Ms. Parker half naked her jugs firm and erect. She ordered me to stand up after some hesitance I mustered the strength to stand. Sliding in my chair into the desk. I turned to face my teacher. She yanked my hand rubbed it across her lips then across the erect nipples of her wondorous breast. My dick was hard and threatened to rip the fabric of my denim jeans. She let go of my hand and slowly kneeled down and began to undress me. She unbuckled my belt then proceeded to unzip and unbutton my pants and boxer. 'My, my. my , she exclaimed as my entire 7 inches slid out. She wasted no time. She began with low strokes with then finally she took the whole shaft down her throat. She sucked hard and the sensatiom made release my pre-cum. She got up quick stating that I had 2min to satisfy her and another 5 to get into business. I kneeled as she sat on a desk. I spread her legs apart and slowly began penetrating the lips of her cunt with my tongue. I toyed with her clit rolling it round my mouth and sucking on it. Time was upon us and my dick throbbed in eagerness for penetration. I got up from my kneeling posture, I began teasing her with the head of my cock. Her body shook and she was drenched in sweat that made her body seem lubricated. I slid my cock in against the wetness of her lips that constricted around my dick with every thrust. With my right hand I ensured that her tits were not forgotten. I wet my hands with the first load of cum I shot as it dripped below my dick. She cummed shortly after her juices spiralling around my dick and lubricating it. With one last but deep thrust I shot it right up her cunt and she moaned in delight. I then pulled out of her. She instictively got to her knees and sucked my cock and balls. I then cummed a hot load into the depths of her mouth. Then the door opened and to our horror stood my school dean and her boss...... Continue»
Posted by Cuntlapper007 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 426  |  
73%
  |  1

ms.parker

Let's start off by saying that I'm an average guy, 19 years old, living in a suburban home in Ohio. I've lived in Ohio my whole life and I'm now in college, but living at home, for now. A extremely hot MILF moved in across the street from me and I always find myself staring at her. She hasn't lived there very long, only a few months. I met her when she first moved in and got to know a little a bit about her. Her name is Kim and she has three k**s, all of which are under the age of 12. She's thirty one and was married once but has divorced and, sadly, has a boyfriend right now.
She has a job, but its only a waiting on tables at a local sports bar, so she's home a lot during the day. She's around 5-9 and does not weigh a pound over 120, but is probably weighing around 110. She has beautiful blue eyes and long black hair. She always seems to have a smile on her face when I see her which is good for a women as beautiful as her. Her body is absolutely amazing for a woman who has three k** with her small hips and long slender legs. She has a flat stomach that you can see a faint outline of her abs, not the abs like on a body building woman. She has nice 34 C cup breast that make my jibblets tingle when I see her working out through a window or just walking around in her workout clothes. I've never had a real conversation with her because it's hard to have a conversation with a 31 year old, gorgeous woman who you have nothing in common with.
Well one day, I was outside shooting around on my basketball hoop when she calls me over. Obviously, I hustle over just so I can have a close up look at this sexy mom.
"Can you help me move some furniture around?" She asked with a cute smile.
"Of course!" I reply a little too anxiously.
Her k**s weren't home because they were at school. Thank god I get this beauties attention all to myself for awhile. And I knew her boyfriend wasn't there or she wouldn't have needed my help. We began by moving the couch, a table, and the television around. She told me she'd be right back to get me some cash for my efforts. I replied by saying that I don't need any money from her because I was just doing what any good neighbor would do. She said nonsense and that she'd give me like ten bucks.
"You can sit down and rest a minute, I'm going to change into different clothes real fast." She said walking to her room.
How could I just sit here with her in the other room getting naked? I needed to catch a glimpse of her bare ass and I quickly got myself hard thinking about her slowly undressing and being able to see those big bare breasts. I got up and walked to the hallway to see that she had left her door wide open. I had to get a glimpse of her naked body whether or not I actually got to see something or not. I was as hard as a rock and I hadn't even seen anything yet.
She was turned around so she didn't notice me walk into her room. She had nothing on except for a thong and I could see her fine smooth ass and it was obviously very firm as she loved to work out. She turned around slowly with her hair flinging around like she was a model or something. I saw her huge breasts staring back at me and she had very small nipples which looked perfect on her body. She saw me and instantly looked down to see the bulge in my pants. She finally reacted after a few seconds.
"Oh my God! I can't believe you would just walk in here!" She said covering up her amazing boobs, "You little bad boy!"
I was scared shitless, but then she smiled while her eyes kept darting between my eyes and my bulge.
"Well you obviously like what you saw, so I'm going to have to punish you. I think it's only fair that I get to see you naked." She had a big grin on her face that told me she was turned on.
"Okay?" I said as I took my shirt off nervously.
I'm not ripped, but I'm not fat either so i don't think I impressed her very much. She motioned for me to remove my shorts and boxers. I slowly took them off and my full 7 inch member sprung up straight into the air. She had a shocked look on her face like she'd never seen someone my age with such a big cock and she smiled an evil smile which I liked to see.
"You're bigger than my ex and my boyfriend and you're like half their age. Impressive." she said.
She walked toward me, now letting her breasts be bare for me to see and I felt her hand slid slowly onto my penis. Then she leaned in and kissed me and I was shocked this was actually happening. She began to slowly rubbed my cock up and down and slowly picked up speed. I pulled her face to mine and we began to ferociously make out swapping our tongues into each others mouths. This is what I had been dreaming about since she moved in....well not exactly a real dream but you get the drift.....She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her lips around the tip of my cock which was a pleasure in itself. I felt her soft, warm mouth slowly engulf more and more of my penis. She slowly sucked more and more, deeper and deeper down her throat. And finally she began to deep throat my cock uncontrollably. It was the site I had thought about everyday since she had moved in, but I never thought it would actually happen. She deep throated my dick all the way down her throat and kept on doing it until I started to moan from me about to cum. She pulled my dick out of her mouth just in time for my cum to shoot all over her face and bare amazing tits.
"I'll give you a few minutes to recover than meet me in the shower." She said with a smile.
My mind was running wild. I just got head from One of the hottest women around this little town and i was pumped. I heard the water turn on and I knew I had to rejuvenate fast or she might not want to do anymore. I was about to fuck the girl I had dreamed about since I met her. It's all that I could think about. I walked to the bathroom and saw that she was already in the shower behind the curtain. I smiled and knew I was ready to fuck her. My cock was throbbing to get some more of this sexy woman, but I knew I had to make it better than she's ever had it. I came in behind her and she turned around. I kissed her and we began to make out again as my hands found there way around her tight, firm ass. Then I brought my right hand up to her tits and began to rub on them. I kissed down her neck to her big full breasts and began to play with her nipples with my tongue. My left hand slid between her legs and began to rub her nicely shaved pussy. Her head fell back into a pleasure, I hope she's never felt before.
I turned her around and bent her over slightly so that I could grab her tight ass while I ate her out. I stuck one finger in her pussy while i ate it out as long as I could. I finally couldn't take it anymore and had to fuck her pussy. I slid my shaft between the lips of her pussy and she moaned as she had never had such a big cock. She was loving this as the water ran down her body, I could hardly take it. I fucked her hard and she was writhing in pleasure and she was screaming my name so load I was scared the neighbors were going to call the cops. Finally I was about to come and I told her. She turned around and wrapped her lips around my dick as I shot my cum into her throat and she swallowed as much as she could. I was more satisfied then I had been in a long time. I smiled a huge smile.
God I hope there's more of this to come... Continue»
Posted by mr_pearson12 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1062  |  
93%
  |  3

Parkers Inn Teil 1

Parkers Inn
Teil 1
Ich bin 22 Jahre alt und seit 2 Jahren glücklich verheiratet. Samuel war der erste Mann in meinem Leben und ich kann sagen, daß ich noch nie mit einem anderen Verkehr hatte. Der einzige mit dem ich außer ihm intim wurde, war Ralph Martens, ein Junge aus meiner Parallelklasse. Ihm hätte ich wohl alles erlaubt. Kurz nach dem wir angefangen hatten uns an intimen Stellen zu berühren bekam er ein Sportstipendium und ging an eine andere Schule in einer anderen Stadt. Ich habe ihm lange nachgeweint.
Nach unserer Hochzeit sind wir von der Küste hierher an diesen Ort mit seinen 10.000 Einwohnern gezogen. Es war für mich eine große Umstellung. In einem so kleinen Ort kennt fast noch jeder jeden und ich vermisse manchmal die Anonymität der Großstadt. Schnell wird man zum Gesprächsthema der Leute. Samuel hat eine gute wenn auch stressige Stelle einer hier ansässigen Firma. Vor 6 Monaten habe ich wieder angefangen zu halbtags zu arbeiten. Ich hatte das Hotelfach erlernt und wollte zumindest Halbtags wieder arbeiten. Samuel verdiente zwar nicht schlecht, aber eigentlich hätten wir uns das luxuriöse Haus nicht leisten können. Es war bitter notwendig etwas dazu zu verdienen bis Samuel in ein paar Jahren den Karrieresprung schaffte, wie wir hofften.
Als das Parkers Inn Personal suchte, meldete ich mich auf eine Anzeige und wurde angenommen. Joe Parker der Seniorchef legt großen Wert auf Tradition und Auftreten. Wie alle weiblichen Angestellten bekam ich einen kurzen dunkelgrauen Rock, eine weiße Bluse und wahlweise Strümpfe die selbsthaltend waren oder die mit einem Strumpfhalter gesichert waren. Strumpfhosen waren nicht erwünscht, deshalb stellte Parker auch die Strümpfe zur Arbeitskleidung. Meistens war ich im Zimmerservice zugange, seltener im Restaurant. Meine Arbeitszeit war entweder von 6:00 bis 11:00 Uhr oder von 17:00 bis 22:00 Uhr.
An einem Tag, ich beendete gerade meinen Frühdienst, betrat Ralph Martens das Hotel. Mein Herz wäre beinahe stehen geblieben. Ich schaute auf ihn und versuchte seine Aufmerksamkeit zu erregen. Da es mir nicht gelang, richtete ich es so ein, daß ich mit demselben Aufzug fuhr, mit dem er in seine Suite zu gelangen suchte. Eigentlich war dieser Aufzug nur für Gäste, aber es war mir im Moment egal. Im Fahrstuhl erkannte er mich sofort und zog mich in einer stürmischen Umarmung an sich. Mir wurde ganz schwach in den Beinen und klammerte mich an ihn.
Er wollte mit mir an der Hotelbar das überraschende Wiedersehen feiern aber das war mir wegen der Kollegen unangenehm. Deshalb ging ich auf seinen Vorschlag ein, in seinem Zimmer zu feiern. Er bestellte Champagner den mein Kollege Ben Carter brachte. Sein Blick mit dem er mich musterte sprach Bände. Wahrscheinlich dachte er ich würde verbotener Weise mit einem Gast ins Bett hüpfen. Das war aber nicht meine Absicht. Rick plauderte angeregt mit mir und schenkte immer wieder Champagner nach. Als die Flasche geleert war, hatte ich schon Probleme beim Sprechen, was aber sehr lustig war. Wir lachten viel miteinander. Bis er sich ganz nah zu mir beugte, mir in die Augen sah und sagte:
„Damals habe ich den größten Fehler meines Lebens gemacht. Ich hätte bleiben sollen und mich für dich entscheiden.“
Ich wußte nicht was ich entgegnen sollte. Lange hatte ich mir damals vor drei Jahren ausgemalt, gehofft, daß er das einmal sagen würde. daß er einmal vor mir stehen würde und genau das sagen würde: „Ich habe einen Fehler gemacht.“
Ich war wie von Sinnen, irgendwie verzaubert und in der Vergangenheit gefangen. Ab jetzt erfolgte alles wie im Traum, ich konnte mich nicht dagegen wehren. Unsere Lippen trafen sich und wir küßten uns leidenschaftlich. Schnell befreiten wir uns von unseren Kleidungsstücken und erforschten unsere Körper. Ich hatte sein Glied noch nie nackt gesehen und stieß einen überraschten Laut aus. Es kam mir vor, als wäre sein Schwanz doppelt so lang und dick wie das Glied von Samuel meinem Mann. Rick hatte einen wunderbar sportlichen, sehr muskulösen Körper der meine Gier vollends entfachte. Auch ihm gefiel sichtlich was er sah. Die Nippel auf meinen vollen Brüsten standen hart, fast schon schmerzhaft. Zum Glück kümmerte sich Rick sofort um sie.
Das Liebkosen und Saugen an meinen Brustwarzen erregte mich noch mehr und als seine Hand nach unten glitt und nach meinem Geschlecht suchte, lief mir mein Saft bereits an den Schenkeln vor Geilheit herunter. Er kniete sich vor mich und begann mich mit seiner Zunge zu streicheln was mich fast schon in Ekstase versetzte. Da unten war ich noch nie geleckt worden aber ich fand es sofort richtig geil. Meine Knie wurden schwach und ich lehnte mich an die Tischkante um nicht umzufallen.
Rick nahm jetzt auch noch seine Finger zu Hilfe die er mir in mein Loch schob und hin und her bewegte während seine Zunge immer wieder meine Klitoris umspielte. Innerhalb weniger Minuten hatte ich einen ersten Höhepunkt den ich laut herausschrie. Rick ließ seine Finger in mir hin und her gleiten während er mich wild und ungestüm auf den Mund küßte. Ich schmeckte zum ersten Mal meinen eigenen Saft und ohne wirklich darüber nachzudenken leckte ich seine Lippen und Mundpartie sauber.
Jetzt wollte er, daß auch ich ihn mit dem Mund befriedigte und obwohl ich noch nie einen Penis im Mund hatte, war ich wild entschlossen ihm diesen Gefallen zu tun. Ich ging vor ihm in die Hocke und legte meine Hand um sein gigantisches Glied. Ich konnte es nicht glauben wie groß und dick es war. Allein das ansehen und anfassen dieses Riesen ließ mich vor Geilheit aufstöhnen. Mit meiner Hand konnte ich ihn kaum umfassen und selbst als ich mit meiner zweiten Hand die obere Hälfte seines Schwanzes ergriff, guckte noch die große Eichel heraus. Mit beiden Händen rieb ich seine Vorhaut einige Male über die Eichel und wieder zurück. Sein Glied schien noch größer zu werden. Dann nahm er meinen Kopf und drückte ihn auf sein Glied. Ich öffnete ohne zögern meinen Mund und schmeckte zum ersten Mal einen Schwanz im Mund. Ich leckte und saugte so gut ich konnte und Rick fing an mit leichten Stößen meinen Mund zu ficken.
Ich hatte Mühe, meine Kiefer weit genug zu öffnen und immer wenn Rick mit seinem langen Schwanz an meine Gurgel stieß mußte ich würgen aber dennoch war dies mein bis dahin geilstes Erlebnis und ich ärgerte mich, nicht schon früher oralen Sex praktiziert zu haben. Meine Muschi juckte und mit einer Hand begann ich mich zwischen meinen Beinen zu streicheln. Immer wieder führte ich ein oder zwei Finger ein und stellte mir vor, daß Rick es mir gleich besorgen würde. Ich hatte mächtig Bammel, weil ich sein Glied so riesig fand. Ich schätzte sein Glied auf mindestens 20 x 5 cm und das war schon eine Nummer größer als bei Sam, der vielleicht knapp 13 x 3,5 cm zu bieten hatte.
Nach einer Weile zog Rick seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund und dirigierte mich bäuchlings auf den Tisch. Während er per Telefon neuen Champagner bestellte, befühlte er mit der anderen Hand meine intimste Stelle und fickte mich diesmal von hinten wieder mit seinen Fingern. Ich stöhnte und wimmerte dabei vor Geilheit.
Dann endlich nahm er mit seinem Schwanz Maß. Ich spürte, wie seine dicke Eichel an meine Öffnung drängte und sich Einlaß verschaffte. Er drang nur leicht in mich ein aber es reichte schon um mich in einen neuen Orgasmus zu treiben den ich laut herausschrie. Er wartete bis ich mich etwas beruhigt hatte und fing dann an mit langsamen Stößen tiefer in mich einzudringen. Noch nie hatte ich mich so ausgefüllt gefühlt. Als er ganz in mir war, verharrte er einen Augenblick, um sich dann ganz zurück zuziehen. Ich stöhnte schon enttäuscht auf, als er plötzlich mit einem mächtigen Stoß sein Ungetüm völlig in mich hinein stieß und ein ganzes Staccato schneller harter Stöße folgen ließ. Ich war nur noch am Stöhnen und Schreien während er mich immer weiter fickte. So etwas hatte ich noch nie zuvor erlebt und ich wußte bereits jetzt, daß ich das immer wieder erleben wollte. Hoffentlich hört er nie auf dachte ich.
Doch plötzlich zog er seinen Freudenspender heraus und packte meinen blonden Haarschopf und zwang mich auf die Knie um wieder seinen Zauberstab zu lecken. Es elektrisierte mich, meinen eigenen Saft zu schmecken, vermischt mit seinem herben Geschmack.
Nach kurzer Zeit führte er mich in Schlafzimmer der Suite und legt sich auf den Rücken, so daß ich ihn reiten konnte. Er deutete mir, mich mit dem Rücken zu ihm zu setzen und ich tat es. Langsam sank ich auf seinen gewaltigen, harten Riemen und begann mich auf und ab zu bewegen während er ganz ruhig lag und mich anfeuerte nicht nachzulassen. In dieser Stellung hatte ich das Gefühl, das sein harter, geiler Schwanz noch tiefer in mich eindrang und fühlte eine nie gekannte Geilheit in mir.
Ich erschrak fürchterlich als plötzlich eine Stimme von der Tür des Schlafraumes kam:
»Entschuldigen sie Sir, ich bringe den Champagner und niemand hat auf mein Klopfen geantwortet.«
Es war Ben Carter, mein Schicht- und Serviceleiter. Bestimmt wurde ich puderrot vor Scham weil er mich so sah. Nicht das ich rassistisch wäre aber es ist kein gutes Gefühl beim Ehebruch erwischt zu werden und daß er ein Schwarzer war, machte die Sache für mich nicht einfacher. Rick blieb ganz gelassen und bat Carter die Flasche zu öffnen und auf den Nachttisch zu stellen.
»Bitte schenken sie uns ein«, bat er.
Ich hielt die Hände vor meine Brüste und wußte vor Scham nicht was ich tun sollte. Rick packte mich an den Hüften und bewegte mich auf seinem Rohr, was mir zu meinem Entsetzen ein wohliges Stöhnen entlockte. Cater sollte mich nicht so erleben wünschte ich mir. Aber der beeilte sich nicht und öffnete umständlich die Flasche.
»Los Baby«, kommandierte Rick, »beweg dich endlich, ich hab nicht ewig Zeit!«
Er forcierte seinen Griff an meinen Hüften und ich fing tatsächlich an wieder auf ihm zu reiten. Ich war zu geil, als das ich hätte aufhören können. Ich schloß meine Augen um nicht mehr an Cater zu denken und stöhnte und wimmerte während ich weiter auf Ricks wunderbarem Schwanz ritt. Wie aus weiter Ferne hörte ich Caters Frage ob wir noch einen Wunsch hätten und öffnete meine Augen. Ich sah gerade noch wie Cater ein schwarzes Kästchen in seiner Jacke verschwinden ließ und wunderte mich was das wäre. Cater ging dann endlich und ich näherte mich einem weiteren Orgasmus der mich dann auch schnell und hart überkam. Ich sah gerade noch wie 2 Männer in den Raum kamen, als mich die Wellen der Lustschauer übermannten.
„Ms. Meyer..., Ms. Meyer......“, die drängenden Rufe brachten mich wieder schmerzhaft zurück in die Realität. Mein Herz währe beinahe stehen geblieben als ich sowohl meinen Chef Mr. Parker als auch Mr. Holliday den Chef meines Mannes neben dem Bett stehen sah. Reflexartig legte ich wieder meine Hände auf meine Brüste, obwohl mein nackter Busen sicher das kleinste Problem war.
„Ms. Meyer“, wiederholte Mr. Parker gerade wieder „was tun sie da, Mrs. Meyer?“
„Was sie tut ist glaube ich eindeutig“, antwortete Mr. Holliday sarkastisch. „Die Frage ist vielmehr warum tut sie es? Sie sind doch eine verheiratete Frau Mrs. Meyer, wieso ficken sie dann hier mit anderen Männern?“
„Es ist nur... nur ein Mann, Mr. Holliday“ entgegnete ich flüsternd und stockend. „Mit einem Mann fremdgehen finden sie also in Ordnung Mrs. Meyer? Es tut mir leid, daß ich ihre Meinung nicht teilen kann. Wir leben hier in einem kleinen Ort Ms. Meyer und bin darauf angewiesen den Ruf meiner Firma zu wahren. Ich werde ihrem Mann reinen Wein einschenken müssen und auffordern sich von ihnen zu trennen wenn er weiter bei uns arbeiten will.“
„Bitte..., bitte Mr. Holliday............ „ stammelte ich. Ich wußte genau, daß Samuel gar keine Wahl hätte als sich von mir zu trennen. Wir brauchten seinen Job um unsere Schulden abzahlen zu können. Eine Scheidung von Samuel würde ich nicht überleben, daß wußte ich genau. Ich war in Panik bevor noch Parker mein Chef, ins gleiche Horn stieß.
„Wenn sie sich wieder angezogen haben Mrs. Meyer, packen sie ihre Sachen und verschwinden sie. Wir sind ein anständiges Hotel und kein Bordell. Sie wissen genau, daß ich keine Intimitäten mit unseren Gästen dulde. Ich will sie hier nicht mehr sehen.“
Das war der Horror. Ich mußte Geld dazu verdienen und würde in dieser Stadt keine andere Arbeit finden. Das durfte nicht sein. Ich spürte wie mir die Tränen in die Augen stiegen und versuchte etwas sinnvolles zu meiner Verteidigung zu sagen während ich nach wie vor auf Ricks nicht mehr ganz so hartem Schwanz saß.
Aufstehen traute ich mich nicht, um die Peinlichkeit nicht zu erhöhen. „Entschuldigen sie Rick, die Belästigung ebenso, wie unser Eindringen. Der Etagenkellner hat uns die Türe offen gehalten. Wir hatten ja einen Termin vereinbart, “ fuhr Mr. Parker fort. „Mrs. Meyer ist mir wirklich nicht zur Last gefallen meine Herren. Was mich betrifft wird mir dieser kleine Zwischenfall durchaus angenehm in Erinnerung bleiben“, entgegnete Rick. „Das kann ich gut verstehen Rick, “ antwortete Mr. Parker, „Mrs. Meyer hat eine ausgezeichnete Figur, ist jung und sicherlich sehr talentiert. An ihrer Stelle würde ich sicherlich genauso denken. Aber sie werden verstehen, daß mein Spaß sich deutlich auf niedrigerem Niveau hält. Darüber hinaus kann ich nicht dulden, daß meine Angestellten mein Hotel zu ihrem Privatbordell machen. Wo kämen wir denn da hin.“
„Seriosität und Diskretion sind für uns das wichtigste“, pflichtete Holliday Mr. Parker bei.
„Daraus müßte sich doch eine Lösung konstruieren lassen“, schlug Rick vor. „Vorausgesetzt, daß Mrs. Meyer einverstanden ist, könnten wir doch alle vier ein bißchen Spaß haben. Niemand wäre dann verärgert und keiner bräuchte die Indiskretion der anderen zu fürchten, da jeder mit im Boot sitzen würde. Was meinst du Linda?“
Ich war so verstört und verlegen, daß ich keinen Ton herausbrachte. Ich konnte auf keinen Fall riskieren daß Parker oder Holliday ihre Ankündigungen wahr machten. Aber ich hatte größte Hemmungen mich ihnen hinzugeben. Rick griff nach meinen Händen die ich immer noch vor meine Brüste hielt und zog sie weg. Ich ließ es einfach geschehen. Danach umfaßte er meine vollen Brüste und zwirbelte meine Brustwarzen zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger. Ich fing wieder an stoßweise zu atmen als er gleichzeitig seinen nun wieder steifen und harten Schwanz in mir bewegte.
Ich konnte es nicht fassen aber der Gedanke an alle drei Männer erregte mich.
„Das ist doch ein guter Vorschlag“, fügte Rick an: „Erstens etwas Spaß und zweitens keine Schwierigkeiten. Ist das in Ordnung Linda?“ Ich nickte und hatte gleich darauf schon den Schwanz von Mr. Parker im Mund. Ich war überrascht, daß sein Glied ähnlich Dimensionen aufwies wie das von Rick. Parker war fast 40 Jahre alt und schon recht füllig mit einer Glatze am Hinterkopf und ich hätte nicht vermutet, daß er solch einen Apparat sein eigen nannte. Ich gab mir Mühe ihn gut zu blasen während ich weiter von Rick aufgespießt war.
Ich hatte Holliday einen attraktiven Mittfünfziger fast vergessen, der nun anfing meine Brüste zu massieren und meine Warzen zu saugen und zu knabbern und sie mit der Zunge zu stimulieren. Die drei sorgten schnell dafür, daß ich meine Angst und Panik vergaß und immer geiler wurde. Holliday unterbrach jedoch unser Tun, indem er Parker fragte, ob es ihm nicht zu gefährlich sei mir zu vertrauen. Ich könnte doch ihm als Arbeitgeber sexuelle Nötigung unterstellen.
„Sie haben Recht, Mr. Holliday. Wir sollten uns doch auf nichts einlassen“. Mit diesen Worten nahm Parker seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund und meiner Hand um ihn wieder wegzupacken. Ich war doppelt enttäuscht. Gerade hatte ich mich an zwei Schwänze gewöhnt, und ich wollte ihn wieder haben. Zum anderen hatte ich Angst vor den angedrohten Folgen.
„Einen Moment meine Herren“, sagte Rick. „Ich werde gerne bezeugen, daß es Mrs. Meyers persönlicher Wunsch war von uns gefickt zu werden. Linda, bitte erkläre den Herren, daß du von ihnen gefickt werden möchtest. Ja, bitte sie höflich um ihre Schwänze.“
Ich fand das unerhört. Sollte ich jetzt etwa noch darum betteln durchgefickt zu werden? Aber was sollte ich tun? Und so tat ich den beiden Herren den Gefalle und bettelte sie an mich richt durchzuficken.
„Sie wollen also, von uns richtig durchgefickt werden Mrs. Meyer?
„Ja, ...bitte!“
„Aber sie sind eine verheiratete Frau, Mrs. Meyer. Sind sie sich sicher, daß sie das wollen?“ Da ich immer noch Ricks Schwanz ritt, und Holliday meine empfindlichen Brustwarzen mit Daumen und Zeigefinger stimulierte, war ich mächtig geil und wollte dieses Gespräch schnell zu einem Abschluß bringen.
„Ja, ich will es“, sagte ich deshalb keuchend. ‘Warum hörten die nicht auf und nagelten mich einfach durch?’ dachte ich bei mir.
„Wir wollen sie aber auch in den Arsch ficken, Mrs. Meyer. Ist das OK?“
„Nein....., Jaaa........“ ich hatte nichts mehr zu verlieren.
„Das war ein wenig unklar, Mrs. Meyer. Wenn Sie in den Arsch gefickt werden möchten müssen sie das schon sehr deutlich sagen.“
„Bitte, Mr. Parker,......... bitte ficken Sie mich in den Arsch.“
Ich war den Tränen nahe, so gedemütigt fühlte ich mich.
„Darf ich Sie nicht in den Arsch ficken?“ fragte Holliday.
„Bitte meine Herren, machen sie mit mir was sie möchten. Aber bitte ficken sie mich richtig durch.“
Ich war entsetzt, wie diese Worte aus meinem Munde kamen. Wie konnte ich mich so gehen lassen? Aber ich konnte nichts machen, diese Schweine hatten mich in der Hand. Dennoch irritierte es mich, daß ich immer geiler wurde und mir tatsächlich wünschte durchgefickt zu werden. Ich nahm mir vor aufzupassen, mir das nicht anmerken zu lassen.
Parker nahm mich beim Arm und half mir von Ricks Prügel runter. Ich kniete mich zwischen Ricks Beinen aufs Bett, so daß Parker von hinten in mich eindringen konnte was er auch gleich mit Leichtigkeit tat. Meine Vagina war von Rick schon gut geweitet. Es war zugegebenermaßen ein herrliches Gefühl wie Parker mich von hinten nahm. Direkt vor meinen Augen ragte der Ständer von Rick nach oben. Die Eichel pulsierte feucht glänzend von meinem Liebessaft. Schnell nahm ich ihn in den Mund und verwöhnte ihn so gut ich es verstand. Ich fand es unglaublich erregend mit einem großen, ausfüllenden Schwanz in der Fotze und einem ebenso großen im Mund.
Holliday trat neben das Bett und griff so kräftig in meine Haare, daß mir die Tränen in die Augen schossen und zwang meinen Kopf in seine Richtung. Ich sah das auch er ein ähnliches Kaliber zu bieten hatte, das hoch aufgerichtet vor meinem Gesicht baumelte. Schnell nahm ich ihn in den Mund und blies auch ihn so gut ich konnte, während Parker mich von hinten mit wuchtigen schnellen Stößen rammelte. Es war unglaublich wie gut er mich fickte.
„Das gefällt dieser geilen Sau, wenn man sie kräftig durchstößt“, erklärte er den anderen. „Bläst sie auch so gut wie sie fickt?“ „Da gibt es nichts zu klagen, “ erwiderte Holliday „lassen Sie uns wechseln, dann werden sie es selbst erleben.“
Während Holliday und Parker die Plätze tauschten kümmerte ich mich wieder um Ricks Schwanz, den ich tief in den Mund nahm, bis mich wieder ein schmerzhafter Griff in eine andere Richtung zwang. Parker schob mir seinen Prügel ins Maul und begann, während er meinen Kopf an den Haaren hielt brutal in meinen Mund zu ficken. Ich schmeckte meinen eigenen Mösensaft, den ich von seinem Schwanz ableckte. Die Männer benutzten die obszönsten Ausdrücke für mich während sie mich fickten. Abwechselnd nahm ich die Schwänze von Parker und Rick dran und versuchte sie so gut ich es konnte zu blasen. Holliday zog dann seinen Schwanz heraus und schmierte meinen Anus mit Creme ein und drang erst mit einem, dann mit mehreren Finger in meinen Anus ein und begann mich damit zu ficken und zu massieren.
„So Baby“, sagte er, „ jetzt geht die Sache richtig los“ und setzte seinen Pimmel an mein Arschloch und begann einzudringen. Trotz der Vorbereitung war es äußerst schmerzhaft. Sein riesiger Schwanz der wie er mir später sagte, etwa 22 cm lang und 5cm dick war, dehnte meinen jungfräulichen Darm und ließ mich bei jedem Stoß qualvoll aufstöhnen.
Holliday zwang mich unterdessen immer noch meinen Kopf mit dem schmerzhaften Griff am Haarschopf. Abwechselnd hatte ich mal den einen, dann den anderen Schwanz im Mund. Gerade als ich dachte, mein Arsch würde gleich explodieren, begann Holliday mit seinen Fingern an meiner Muschi zu spielen. Er streichelte meine Schamlippen, drang mit seinen Fingern in mich ein, und knuddelte meinen Kitzler. Fast Übergangslos wurde aus dem Schmerz, eine süße Lust, die sich so schnell steigerte, daß es nicht lange dauerte bis mich mein nächster Orgasmus schüttelte.
Da konnte auch Holliday es nicht mehr zurückhalten und ich spürte wie er in mir explodierte und heißes Sperma in meinen geschundenen Darm hinein schoß. Für die drei Männer die mich benutzten, war mein neuerlicher Orgasmus Grund genug zu johlen und sich über mich lustig zu machen.
Sie meinten ich wäre wirklich eine geile Sau, die sich von jedem in Arsch und Fotze ficken lassen würde. Nur nebenbei merkte ich, das Holliday mich mit seiner Hand immer wieder kräftig auf den Hintern schlug. Ich fühlte mich unglaublich gedemütigt.
Was konnte ich denn dafür, daß mein Körper so reagierte? Ich mußte mich nun wieder auf Ricks Schwanz setzen, mit dem Gesicht zu ihm. Parker drang nun in meinen Arsch ein. Es fiel ihm leicht durch die vorherige Spermaschmiere und er und Rick begannen mich in einem gut abgestimmten Rhythmus zu stoßen. Die riesigen Schwänze in Anus und Vagina füllten mich aus, wie ich es nie zuvor erlebt hatte. Immer wenn Parker zustieß wurde ich von der Gewalt seines Stoßes nach vorne geschoben und dabei glitt Ricks Schwanz fast ganz aus meinem Fickloch. Umgekehrt, glitt Parkers Schwanz fast ganz aus meinem Arsch, während Ricks Schwanz bis in die Tiefe meines Leibes knallte.
Die beiden Fickkolben, die nur durch ein dünnes Häutchen getrennt waren, taten ganze Arbeit und sorgten in mir für ein nie gekanntes ausgefüllt sein und ein unglaubliches Lustgefühl. Holliday steckte mir gleich wieder seinen Halbsteifen in den Mund. Es wollte mich wegen des strengen Geschmacks würgen, aber das Stakkato der Fickkolben lenkte mich ab. Dennoch fand ich es unerhört von ihm, mich erst in den Arsch zu ficken und ihn mir dann in den Mund zu stecken. Ich war noch nie zuvor so gedemütigt worden, wie während dieser Fickorgie. Allerdings war ich auch noch nie so geil auf Sex.
Als Hollidays Prügel sauber war und wieder groß und hart von meinen Liebkosungen, tauschten er und Parker wieder die Plätze und schon ging der Doppelfick weiter. Parker steckte mir nun seinen Riesen in den Rachen und fickte mich in den Mund. Ich merkte wie sein Organ zu zucken begann und wollte schnell meinen Kopf zurückziehen.
Mit beiden Händen hielt er jedoch meinen Kopf wie in einem Schraubstock gefangen und spritzte mir seine Sahne in den Rachen während er schrie: „Schluck alles runter du Sau! Schlucks runter, ist alles für dich du Fickschlampe.“ Ich war gleichermaßen empört wie auch verletzt, konnte aber nicht verhindern, daß ein weiterer Orgasmus durch meinen Körper jagte. Die Männer klatschten sich ab und gratulierten sich dazu, es mir wieder besorgt zu haben. Parker schob noch nach: „Spermaschlucken gefällt ihr, dieser geilen Sau.“ Ich schluckte tatsächlich alles, während mein Orgasmus langsam abflaute. Ich war fix und fertig aber die Kerle fickten mich einfach weiter.
Rick gab das Kommando, er wollte ihn mir auch in den Arsch hämmern, wie er sich ausdrückte. Ich setzte mich andersherum auf seinen Stengel der sich gleich tief in meinen After bohrte. Holliday beugte sich über uns und schob seinen Schwanz in mein anderes Loch. Unglaublich wie Holliday in seinem Alter, er war Mitte Fünfzig, noch ficken konnte. Er war schon einmal gekommen aber sein Schwanz der in der Größe den anderen um nichts nachstand, hämmerte unermüdlich in mich hinein. Unvorstellbar, daß Samuel mein Mann, mich jemals so begatten würde, schoß es mir durch den Kopf.
Holliday zog sein Gerät aus mir heraus und steckte es mir in den Mund wo es auch gleich zu spritzen begann. Obwohl das schon seine zweite Ladung war, kam eine beachtliche Menge zusammen, die ich wieder gehorsam schluckte. Rick fickte noch eine Weile in meinen Arsch, während ich Holliday auslutschte. Als sein Schwanz zu zucken begann entzog er sich und steckte ihn mir ebenfalls schnell in den Mund. Er hatte eine solche Ladung, daß ich nicht fähig war alles zu schlucken und ein Teil der Soße lief mir aus den Mundwinkeln. Parker und Holliday fingen es mit den Fingern auf und ließen es mich abschlecken.
Als ich aufstand um mich zu reinigen, sah ich wie Holliday etwas, daß wie eine Kamera aussah aus dem Regal nahm und in seinen kleinen Koffer steckte. Ich war zu fertig um darüber nachzudenken. Mit wackeligen Beinen schleppte ich mich in die Dusche und wusch mich gründlich ab.
Als ich in ein Handtuch gewickelt wieder ins Zimmer trat, war nur noch Rick anwesend. Er saß wie Gott ihn geschaffen hatte in einem Sessel und streckte mir die Hand entgegen. Ich ging zu ihm und setzte mich auf seinen Schoß. Dort streifte er mir trotz meines schwachen Protestes das Handtuch ab und begann mich zu küssen und meine Brüste zu massieren. Schnell richteten sich meine Nippel wieder auf und er begann mit seinem Mund heftig zu saugen und mit der Zunge hart zu umspielen. Ich atmete bereits wieder schwer und konnte und wollte wohl auch keinen Widerstand leisten.
Er dirigierte mich und ich verstand was er wollte. Ich rutschte von seinem Schoß und nahm seinen Schwanz in den Mund und blies ihn innerhalb kurzer Zeit wieder völlig hart. Dann stand er auf und ich kniete mich so auf den Sessel, daß er es mir von hinten besorgen konnte.
Er fickte erst langsam, dann immer schneller und hörte nicht auf, bis wir beide gekommen waren. Jetzt war ich an einem Tag öfter gekommen als in meinen bisherigen Ehejahren und jedes meiner Löcher war mindestens einmal besamt worden. Da es Rick jetzt eilig hatte, fuhr ich anschließend gleich nach Haue und zog dort mein nasses, von Sperma getränktes Höschen aus.... Continue»
Posted by wunschweib 4 years ago  |  Views: 1224  |  
97%
  |  8

Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire. Part 1/6


I wrote this nonsense some time ago. It has no ending at present because I sorta lost the plot. If anyone can help please do.I hope you like it as much as I liked writing it....


Harriet Potter and the ringpiece of fire pt 1/5



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and arseholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Celebrities  |  Views: 615  |  
80%
  |  2

Harriet Potter


Harriet Potter and the ring of fire pt 1



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and arseholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
“Mmmmmm” said Peggy , very nice” !
The arse control mechanism was a bit of a tight fit but a little shorter and it went in quiet nicely. With her short skirt now above her... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 218  |  
100%
  |  1

Harriet Potter


Harriet Potter and the ring of fire pt 1



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and arseholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
“Mmmmmm” said Peggy , very nice” !
The arse control mechanism was a bit of a tight fit but a little shorter and it went in quiet nicely. With her short skirt now above her... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 159  |  
80%
  |  1

Harriet Potter


Harriet Potter and the ring of fire pt 1



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and arseholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
“Mmmmmm” said Peggy , very nice” !
The arse control mechanism was a bit of a tight fit but a little shorter and it went in quiet nicely. With her short skirt now above her... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 229  |  
80%
  |  1

Harriet Potter and the Ringpiecce of Fire Pt 1

Harriet Potter and the ring of fire pt 1



Harriet Potter was just 19 just like her very best friend Hermione Parker.
They were by far the naughtiest girls in Cockington , a small town in the county of Dorset. The entire town seemed to consist of naughty girls and just a few naughty boys . Harriet and Hermoine were by far the naughtiest of them all.
Like all “HP’s they were very saucy indeed.
The headmaster of their school was at his wits end as to what do with them .
He wanted to expel them but there was no other school for them to go to and the local education authority had forbidden it.

Cockington High School was a modern school set on the outskirts of the old town and was one of the few schools to retain the use of corporal punishment .
Boys were caned over the trousers as was the custom and girls were spanked over the knickers or for more serious infringements caned over the knickers.
Since Harriet and Hermione never wore knickers they always got there canings on the bare bottom .
The two girls didn’t wear knickers for several reasons. Firstly because they masturbated nearly all of the time . Secondly because they found it easier to pee and shit without the bother of taking there knickers down . Thirdly ,because with no knickers on the boys could feel their cunts behind the bicycle shed and even fuck them against the school wall without all of that nasty mess, but fourthly and most importantly ,both Harriet and Hermoine were witches and as everyone knows, who knows about witches is that witches don’t wear knickers!

The unfortunately named Mr Richard Head ,the current head teacher had always wanted to be a polar explorer or mountaineer of note but since he hated the cold damp weather and had no head for heights became a teacher and having been head of house for three years was appointed headmaster just over a year ago.
Mr Head had referred to Harriet and Hermione as witches or “his nemesis”.
Little did he know how right he actually was.
There were no witches in Cockington as far as he was aware or for that matter anywhere.
“Dickhead” as he was known to the entire school didn’t believe in ghouls, ghosts , witches or demons. Monsters and aliens had no place in England in this day and age.
Mrs Cummings ,the deputy head and Mr Head were the only one’s allowed to administer corporal punishment at the school and always in the privacy of the Head’s office.
When he accepted the post offered to him all to eagerly by the deputy director of education Mr Head was pleased to accept .
He was unaware at the time that he was the seventh choice, the other six preferred candidates had gracefully declined. His pretty wife of four years standing had been so proud of her darling husband achieving such a high status at the tender age of thirty eight.
His wife , Meg was a typical suburban housewife who longed to have c***dren of her own but despite the endless fucking had failed to produce a single “sprog”
Meg Head was a fine and beautiful woman with largish tits and broad hips and vivid red hair. Neither of them smoked , drank alcohol or had even been tempted by i*****l d**gs ever.
Meg’s only vice, if indeed you could call it a vice was that she enjoyed being spanked on the bare bottom by her husband. Her father had never spanked or caned her and she felt she lacked something.
Despite this and the fucking in every position imaginable including all those mentioned in “the joy of love” which they had in the bookcase ,for all the good it did she might as well be getting arse fucked, which incidentally she quiet fancied !
Every night at eight precisely Mr Head fucked his wife vigorously with a repeat performance at seven AM before work which was why the Headmaster always looked shagged out when he arrived at school!


Initially Mr Head rather liked the idea of spanking and caning ,especially the senior girls and there was never a shortage of clients for his delectation.
The regulation school knickers were bottle green and the uniform consisted of a very short blue skirt and a blue blazer.
The regulation school “knicker” rule was a joke and largely ignored by the girls as they he soon found out.
More often than not he was presented with a bottom clad in the skimpiest G strings or the tiniest of thongs.
For all the use they were the girls might just as well be “bare arsed”
The facts of the matter were that Dick Head was a crappy Head teacher and one by one she school rules were abandoned as being “inpractable and unworkable
In the spirit of fair play and equality the boys were soon getting there canings on the bare arse too , much to the delight of the girls as they waited in line for their “whacking’s” .
The boys invariably sported an erect cock and it was always a delight for the girls to make comments about there balls and armholes.
Mr Head was sorely tempted to remove the girls knickers too but refrained to the disappointment of most.
Harriet and Hermoine and a few other girls simply presented Mr Head with there nude arse’s which suited him just fine.
Six strokes was the prescribed dosage but for the naughtiest girls Mr Head “upped” it to twelve good stingers!
To be fair it was the girls who were the troublemakers, Harriet and Hermione and a few other of the naughtier girls would openly masturbate in class.
Well it was obvious enough as their hands wandered downwards and the real giveaway was the rolling of eyes and the puffing and panting as the girls reached their orgasms.
Several of the girls could be found at playtime being fucked by the big boys against the bike shed wall . They could simply whip their dicks out and lift the skirts of their willing victims and fuck away freely.
Harriet and Hermoine were somehow different although no one could explain why.
Since the two girls were witches they did have certain powers, some of which they were not aware of ……… Yet.
Any boy wanting to fuck Harriet or Hermoine could and did , but once their cocks were snugly embedded inside either girls snatch ,there was no release until the girls had cum. Even if the lad had spunked early they were kept hard until the two girls were truly satisfied!
Harriet and Hermoine were the only two girls who accepted arse fucking which made them particularly popular as the lad liked a good butt fuck!

Mrs Cummings would live up to name as she watched from the window with a tinge of envy at the well fucked girls and her hand moved inside her panties as she fingered herself to a sticky climax. “Just a perk of the job” she often thought.
Both Harriet and Hermoine had been caned that day along with a fat cocked lad .
It was just a normal day in Cockington after all as Harriet arrived home .

Mr Potter was working on his precious vintage Bentley ,his pride and joy and Mrs Potter was cooking dinner robotically .
Harriet sloped off to her room with the packet of “ciggies” she had stolen from the corner shop on the way home and had anyone bothered to look ,her bare bottom could be seen wobbling its way up the stairs.
Harriet lay on her bed smoking with one hand and wanking with the other. She just couldn’t leave her pussy alone!
She heard her Mother call “Hermoine’s “here and she heard the familiar footsteps climb the stairs.
Hermione opened the door uninvited as usual. The two girls had been friends since birth and had no secrets from each other .
“gimme a fag” said Hermoine . Harriet slid the pack across the bed towards her.
Now both girls were quiet tall at five feet nine and had similar bodies. Hermoine had slightly larger tits whereas Harriet had a slightly larger arse.
Harriet had longish blonde hair and Hermoine’s was jet black and slightly shorter.
They both knew they were witches and had done for many years but like all good witches it was a deep dark secret.

“Proper witches have black hair ya know” said Hermoine ,pulling her hair up into a bun style with her fingers.
“Fuck off” said Harriet ,her fingers now working their magic on her bare and shaven cunt, the ciggie still in her other hand.
Hermoine leaped playfully onto the bed and her long legs wrapped around Harriets neck in a perfect neck lock . Hermoine’s cunt was pressed against Harriet’s lips.

“ Now lick my fucking snatch you cunt” said Hermoine with a smirk!
They always played these games and had often licked each other off.
Harriet preferred the sixty nine position but she was helpless as both hands were occupied.
“ Start licking now”! demanded Hermoine.
“Ok ,ok “said Harriet as her tongue licked Hermoine’s large clit and Harriets tongue grew enormously as only a true witches can as she entered her lovers cunt!
“Harder” you cunt Hermoine demanded and of course Harriet obliged.
Hermoine didn’t take long to orgasm, she never did and her cunt juice almost spurted into Harriets willing mouth.
“Dirty fucker” said Harriet wiping her mouth with the back of her hand replacing the ciggie between her lips.
“My turn now” said Harriet.
“ Ok” said Hermoine burying her face in Harriet’s wet pussy .
She loved pleasuring her friend almost as much as she loved getting licked out! Hermoine’s tongue grew longer and larger as she penetrated her friends pussy until at last she reached her cervix and licked it well .
How well she knew her friend. She tackled her clitty with gusto as Harriet came off with a groan and a “Oh fuck Hermoine” … Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk “
Right in the middle of her mind blowing orgasm Hermoine stuck her middle finger to the hilt ,up Harriets arsehole. Just as she knew Harriet liked it!

Mr Potter had long given up on his daughter as a “bad lot” and blamed Harriet’s extremely bad behaviour on his wives side of the f****y.
In fact Susan Potter’s b*****r had served jail time for fraud but Mrs Potter never spoke of it.
Mr Potter serviced his Bentley as often as he serviced his wife which was every six months whether they needed it or not as he like to say.
Mr Potter it must also be said had no sense of humour whatsoever.
Susan Potter was not unattractive and since her “services” were so infrequent and totally unsatisfying she kept a huge pink vibrating dildo
Modelled exactly on “Ron Jeremy” in the airing cupboard which she used almost every day.
Susan potter had a deep crush on the man from the Prudential who called once a month and she longed for the day that he would “as she said” “fuck the arse of her” ! In fact anyone could fuck Susan if they had been bothered to ask. Sadly no one did.
Meanwhile at 26 Primrose Close , Mr and Mrs Head prepared for their evening ritual of “make me fucking pregnant you bastard” as Mrs Head called it.
She had specially purchased some beautiful underwear from the lingerie section of Marks and Spencer’s including a rather fetching black “Basque” and some whorish fishnet stockings and a very pretty quarter cup bra which did nothing to conceal her perky nipples, Also a pair of six inch high heels which she had on as she lay on the bed with her legs open as wide as possible .
Meg had left a little nicely trimmed pussy hair as she thought it was only decent . She had considered a full “Brazilian” but was scared of the pain it might cause.
Richard placed a pillow under her arse in the hope that the little sperm could reach their target more easily . Travelling downhill might help he thought and Meg agreed.
Richard left the shower nude and his medium sized prick seemed firm enough to “give it a go”
He knelt between the fishnet clad legs and positioned his dick at the entrance to Megs pussy lips. Slowly he started the gentle pumping action he performed each and every night . Meg urged him on and tried to clench her cunt but it made little difference other than Megs arsehole tightened and it did no end of good for her arse cheeks.
Meg always tried to orgasm at the same time as her husband. It improved the chances she had heard.
All things considered they achieved a fairly good orgasm together and Mr Head felt quiet proud as his cock spurted a good spurt into Megs Quim !
“Very nice dear” said Meg as she maintained her position for ten minutes to allow the sperm to work well.
At this point it should be mentioned that Meg Head did become pregnant.
Not that night or even the next day ,but a year later and when the beautiful c***d was born nine months later he looked a lot like Mr Punetti , the nice Italian man who lived next door alone.

At the Potter household, Mr and Mrs Potter ate their supper in silence as Harriet and Hermoine lay on the bed smoking cigarette after cigarette.
Hermoine often “slept over” and the girls would spend most of the night in a sexual embrace. Either sixty nining or wanking.

Morning broke over Cockington as it always did and the girls awoke bleary
Eyed and generally shagged out . Another fucking school day !
The milkman came with the milk and the postman came with the post.
Mr Potter went through the mail . Nothing of interest as usual. A bill and junk mail offering free conservatories and free holidays. And a letter from the Bentley Owners Club telling him his £15 subscription was due and needed to be paid forthwith!
Finally a tatty old letter that looked as though it been lost in the post for weeks. “ More junk” said Mr Potter.
The letter bore Mr Potters address and was seemingly hand written .
It had a pretty picture of a castle on it though and in the corner it said
“Hogsknob”
“How rude “ rude said Mr Potter “Surely a knob is ,err you know”
Mr Potter opened the letter with little enthusiasm.
Inside written on what appeared to be old parchment were written these words.
Dear Mr and Mrs Potter, A place has been reserved for your daughter Harriet at Hogsknob school for girls of special talents and gifts.
The school is for boarders and we are happy to offer a place to Harriet should she wish to accept it . The letter was signed with an incomprehensible sigil and sealed with green wax.
Please telephone 01339567666 for further information .. This communication will self destruct in sixty seconds.
Mr Potter picked the phone up to tell these scallywags off once and for all .
Before he had dialled the number a lady answered. “Good Morning” said the ladies voice. “HogKnobs school” .. “How may I help you Mr Potter?”
“I didn’t dial” said Potter.
“I’m sure you did sir” said the voice politely.
“Oh perhaps I did” said Mr Potter hardly noticing the letter had turned a nice shade of burned black.
“We are please you were so kind as to telephone us” said the voice
“We will arrange collection of Harriet next Monday at eight o’clock sharp”
With that the line went dead and for the first time in twenty years Mr Potter said “Fuck”!
At sixteen Flowerpot road just around the corner, at the home of Hermoine
An exactly similar letter was being posted my Mr Dovenose the postman.

End of chapter one………………..




Chapter Two

At sixteen Flowerpot Road Hermoine’s mother Deirdre Parker or “Dreary Deirdrie” as she was know to her friends . Even Bill Parker “known as nosey” to HIS friends ,called his wife dreary saw the morning post arrive but left it on the doormat where it belonged.
Polly Potter the other daughter aged twelve was eating her coco pops whilst Deirdre hurriedly pulled up her knickers and donned her shell suit .
It was her turn to do the “school run” which meant getting Polly finished up and collecting Hermoine and Harriet and getting them to school on time .
The green Renault Espace people carrier stood drearily outside on the drive.
It was seven seater and since there were only four in the f****y it had been a ridiculous purchase from the start.
Deirdre and Bill had a sex life of sorts. It wasn’t up to much to be fair .
Once a week at most Bill would stick his “smaller than average” dick between his wifes legs and spurt in under a minute.
Deirdre was glad it was over so quickly as his spunk mostly went over the bed sheets ,on her side as always and in their twenty years of wedded bliss,
Deirdre has never experienced a cock induced orgasm.
Bill was entirely satisfied with his sex life as he worked for British Telecom and when he had nothing better to do , which was most of the time he would “tap” into “sex chat lines” and listen in while wanking his smallish cock to death!
Fucking his “Dreary Deirdre” once a week was quiet enough thank you very much ,he always said!
It should be pointed out at this time that “Polly” the twelve year old daughter was NOT witch like her s****r but was very naughty indeed despite this disadvantage.
Mrs Potter and Polly arrived at the Potter’s at eight thirty two precisely and honked her horn.
Mr Potter came to the door in his striped PJ’s and said “Hi” and waved
“Did you get any mail today”? he asked Mrs Parker with little enthusiasm .
“I think so “ said Deirdre “why”?
“Anything from “Hogsknob school”? he asked feeling a little foolish.
“I’m sure I don’t have a clue” said Deirdrie.
“Oh right” said Mr Potter and was immediately sorry he’d mentioned it at all.
Deirdre sat waiting for Harriet and Hermoine feeling irritated as last night was “fucking” night and she could still feel Bills sticky spunk leaking from her cunt staining her knickers . Deirdrie hated sticky knickers because she was so very dreary.
………………………………................................................................................................................................

The three girls could easily have walked to school . I was well under a mile, but as Mrs Parker had “people carrier” and she intended it to be used to carry people!
Harriet and Hermoine had smoked all of the ciggs and Harriet would have liked to pop into the post office to nick another packet.
Nicky fags from Mr Sandhu was a piece of cake .
Hermoine would simply bend over at the chill cabinet to get a coke exposing her plump bottom and bare pussy . This was quiet enough to distract Mr Sandhu whilst Harriet would jump over the counter and slip a packet of Rothmans into her pocket.
Smoking was of course strictly forbidden at school but at least half of the k**s did smoke and Harriet could easily “scag” a fag from some boy even if it meant giving the lad a wank or blowjob .
Harriet and Hermoine were very naughty indeed as you can see.
The boys and girls cloakrooms and toilets were strictly segregated ,so that was a yet another school rule that was completely ignored.
The girls toilets were much nicer anyway and it was the general “hangout” and “smoke room “ for boys and girls. The toilet paper was soft and pink in the girls “bog” too.
The private cubicles were no longer private as the doors had long disappeared . No one gave a flying fuck anyway.
How pleasant it was to take a nice shit and smoke a ciggie .
The toilets were like an opium den shrouded in smoke as they were.
Harriet and Silvia were sitting and farting away and straining to shit whilst most of the other boys and girls were smoking and generally fooling about.
“Gimme a cig” said Harriette to George who she knew had a nearly full packet of Mayfairs.
“Fuck off Harriet” said George.
Harriet shat a huge turd and wiped her bottom with the soft pink Andrex bog paper.
“Pleaseeeee” said Harriet pleadingly .
“What’s it worth”? said George
George was a big lad of eighteen and it was common knowledge he was fucking Tina on a regular basis , He had a big cock which everyone knew because he showed it off so often.
“I’ll give you a nice wank “ said Harriet.
“Naaaaa” said George, “I can give myself a wank anytime “ which was perfectly right as Harriet well knew . He was in the same class as Harriet and she had often seen him wanking in class as he ogled Miss Cinnamon’s arse and tits.
“I’ll suck you off then” offered Harriet.
George was one of the few boys who had never fucked Harriet , probably because his loyalty to Tina , or perhaps not.
“How about if I arse fuck you right now” said George
“I’ve just shit” said Harriet smiling ,”but if you want to you can”
“A cock suck then” said George on second thoughts.
No one took much notice as George entered the cubicle and Harriet grabbed George’s dick .
“it’s a good size Georgy Porgy” said Harriet taking his eight inches into her sweet teenage mouth .
She sucked rapidly and she knew George wouldn’t take long as her magic tongue went into overdrive.
You see Harriet had that power to control boys dicks. She could make them squirt or not as she pleased. Also more importantly “when” they squirted!
Harriet would learn later exactly what powers she did have but right now all she wanted was a “fag” !
This is the secret no one knew. Harriet and Hermoine had the power make anyone orgasm at the most inconvenient times. All she had to do was look at them in her certain way and the person would immediately begin to cum.
She often did it in class to other pupils and it was always nice to do it to the teachers.
For fear of being exposed as the witch she was she used this power very rarely but had often made “Dickhead” cummm in his pants when she was getting caned.
She loved to see the patch of spunk appear in Mr Heads trousers and she could make him cum for ages too.
Harriet had made Miss Clairmont, the French teacher cum in her knickers a good few times too and she loved to see Miss Clairmonts face turn red as she tried to suppress the groans and moans as she wriggled in her chair. Eventually Miss Clairmont would simply have to rush to the toilets to finally relieve herself with a quick rub.
Georgy Porgy was a piece of cake to Harriet. He spurted his wad into Harriet’s mouth in a mere few seconds and Harriet left George still spurting off into the toilet.
“Ten minutes I think “ thought Harriet as she accepted the promised cigarette which she shared with Hermoine as they smiled at each other.
You see Hermoine had the same powers as Harriet but so much more as we shall find out later!
As fate would have it Harriet and Hermoine both found themselves in Mr Heads office later that day for the cane. Not for smoking but for “undone” homework .
The girls had been too busy licking each other out and completely “forgotten “ to do it.
Mr Head had decided to cane the two girls together and side by side they were bent over the Headmasters desk ,bottoms fully exposed and cunts agape . The girls had decided to deprive Mr Head of “free cum”
Mr Head was well and truly sick of these two and he selected the longest and stingiest cane he had for the two naughtiest girls in the school.
“Wappppppppp” went the cane with a life of its own as it delivered alternate hard strokes on the girls upraised arses.
“Arggggggg” went Hermoine.
“Ewwwwwwieeeee” went Harriet as there bums reddened nicely and each stroke left its legacy of a nice red mark and a stinging bottom.

Twenty four stroked of the horrid cane later the two girls left the study rubbing their respective bottoms close to tears.
You see ,even witches feel the pain of a good caning which is a good thing isn’t it?
“Another fucking boring day over” said Hermoine as they declined the lift home from Mrs Parker in her “people carrier”
The girls had decided to walk home because they really needed to pay a visit to Mr Sandu’s fine emporium … to steal cigg’s of course………….
………………………………......................................................................................................................
It is worth mentioning at this point that there are approximately 250,000 witches on the planet at any given time . Most are “hereditary” witches and some have newly acquired powers from where …. No one knew.
There are a lesser number of Wizards,in the region of 10,000 . Most witches and wizards are English although not all . This was supposedly because of their direct decadency from Merlin the famous Wizard from Arthurian legend . That was the story at least.
None of the Salem witches were in fact witches and no witch had ever been “burned at the stake” or even been subjected to “the ducking stool”!
Of course there were witches in every country of the world, but all claimed to be descended from Merlin .
All that is except for Mr Sandhu who was a pure Indian wizard.
Not only a Wizard but a Grande High Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta (retired)
Mr Sandhu and his pretty wife were in fact four hundred years old which for a Wizard isn’t all that old.
He had always fancied being a shopkeeper and postmaster and it did have a certain appeal . Mr Sandu liked the anonymity of it all and hardly ever practiced his magical arts these days which were formidable to say the least!
This information is highly secret readers, so please don’t be telling anyone else about this ,lest thee be smitten by the wrath of Sandhu!
Harriet and Hermoine were likewise ignorant of Mr Sanhu’s powers and former high office .
The great Sandhu had long been aware of Harriett’s and Hermoines stealing of the Rothmans . He also knew that they were witches.
Not wanting to break his cover ,so to speak he had allowed the girls to steal from him but not without just retribution,
The girls wandered into the innocent post office and Hermoine as usual would bend over exposing her red and striped bottom to Mr Sandhu whilst Harriot skipped onto the old mahogany counter ……..
At that very instant Mr Sandhu waved his hand and ………. Time froze!
This was a simple trick to a former Grande Wizard of the noble order of Calcutta.
So simple that he had Hermoine perfectly positioned by the drinks cabinet ,bare arsed and Harriet on the mahogany counter legs akimbo and like wise bare arsed for as long as he wanted. He had frozen time for the entire earth and no one ever noticed.
Ten minutes was enough for what Mr Sandhu always did to the naughty witches.
To begin he always arse fucked Hermoine for five minutes making sure he stretched her puckered pink hole to the maximum ,expanding his magical cock to a huge fifteen inches . Hermoine always farted loudly as he plopped his cock out of the girls naughty ring piece.
Then moving on to Harriet who was the actual thief he would smack her bare bottom smartly and bugger her arsehole in a similar manner but Mr Sandhu never ever came inside the girls as he had no need because he had the same powers over self orgasm as our two naughty witches!
What fun it was and an endless source of amusement to Mr Sandhu and his wife.
With a simple flick of his hand ,once again time restarted and Mr Sandhu looked away as Harriet slipped the stolen goods into her pocket.

Hermoine paid Mr Sandhu for the coca cola and he thanked them profusely for there custom with clasped hands and an Indian bow of respect.

“I don’t know about you” said Hermoine.
“But I always get a sore arsehole when we nick fags of old Sandhu”
“Yeah” said Harriet, “me too”
………………………………................................................................................................................................
Life went on in Cockington as always . Boring as hell and twice as shitty.
Nothing ever happened in Cocking ton ,everyone knew that.

It was Sunday evening and Harriet and Hermoine had packed small brown suitcases with the bare necessities of life.
“Why if fuck did we do that” said Hermoine.
“I have not a fucking clue” replied Harriet.
Hermoine was sl**ping over again and the girls were eager to start licking each other out and Harriet had even “borrowed” her mums huge black vibrator as she wanted to try to see if it would fit into Hermoine’s arsehole.
It would of course because Harriet had tried it in her own hole earlier and it went in easily.
At two am the girls finally fell asl**p after several hours of bum fucking and hours of licking pussy and a dozen powerful “cums” each. They were sound asl**p and dreaming strange dreams of “who knows what” and thingamajigs”

At eight o’clock precisely a large yellow New York cab pulled up outside Harriet’s house.
The driver looked exactly like Danny de Vito except for the pointy hat that Danny de Vito would never wear.

“Taxi for Miss Potter and Parker” said the driver flicking his “taximeter” to zero $ and zero cents.

Mr Potter stood at the door in his dressing gown inadvertently scratching his balls. “Oh yes” said Mr Potter, “ I was expecting you”.
Mr Potter scratched his head with the same hand he had been scratching his balls with ………. “Why did I say that”? he thought, “ I wasn’t expecting anyone much less a New York cab with a Danny de Vito look a like driver!

The cab took off with a screech of tyres and Harriet and Hermoine were still waving goodbye to Mr Potter who was waving back from several miles back.

“Where are we going”? said Harriet
“Call me Danny” said the driver
“Where are we going Danny”? said Harriet
“Its not so much WHERE we’re going although I can tell you its Hogknobs schools for naughty witches” said Danny
“Its more, when we are going” said Danny.
“I thought we were going now “ said Hermione.
“We are going now” said Danny , “I mean to say when in time are we going.
“And when in time are we going”? said Harriet.
“fuck knows” said Danny as he shrugged his shoulders.
The big yellow cab was doing eighty miles an hour and none of the scenery looked familiar to either of the girls.
They knew the area pretty well and this wasn’t where they lived at all .
It was nothing like Dorset.
“We have a long way to go girls” said Danny and many years to travel.
“Fucking years” said Hermoine ,”We’re travelling for years”?
“Not FOR years” said Danny ,”THROUGH years” … “Silly cunts” he thought.
“By the way” said Danny , “Are either of you wearing knickers ?”
Neither of the girls answered . With a sweep of his hand , Hermoine’s and Harriet’s short skirts flew upwards revealing two nude cunts and arseholes!
“Thank fuck for that” said Danny, “I wouldn’t want to make that mistake again”!
An hour past in complete silence.
Finally Danny spoke. You two are witches, right”?
“Yes” Harriet mumbled.
“There are four schools for trainee witches in England “ Danny said.
“There’s Knobend which is a very good school, and there’s Wankstain Abbey which is even better“
“ There is “Hogswort” which is the very best in all England” he went on .
“And there’s Hogsknob which is the worst school you could ever care to find”
“Its not so much a school” said Danny smiling. “Have you ever heard of “Borstal” or a reform school where you get the cane for fuck all “
“Well” said Danny, “Its way worse than any of those”!
“Oh fuck” said Harriet!

End of Chapter two





Chapter Four ...... "Hogsknob"

The big yellow New York taxicab drove endlessly through the English countryside, over hills and dales ,across bridges and through deep valley's, to where and when the two girls knew not. What the fuck was "Hogsknob" anyway? And why were they going there? Harriet and Hermione hadn’t really understood a word of what Danny the driver had been talking about but it didn’t sound good! Not good at all.
“I’m starving” said Harriet.
“And I need a p*o” said Hermoine.
Harriet rooted in her old brown suit case and retrieved a Mars bar which she broke in half and shared with Hermione.
“I wouldn’t mind a “bigmac” said Hermoine
“There’s no McDonalds where we’re going “laughed Danny
At that moment two metal openings appeared under the girls bums and they could feel the cold air from outside going up their arseholes and cunts.
“There’s your shitters” said Danny, “I’m not allowed to stop for man nor b**st”
“You call these toilets” said Harriet.
“Yep” said Danny.” Shit now or shut up”
Not that Harriet or Hermoine were shy or anything but really.
They looked at each other in resignation and began to poop ,farting as they did.
“Actually this is quiet handy “ said Harriet,” We could do with bogs in our car” she said and Hermoine nodded in agreement.

It was six o’clock when they eventually arrived in the village of Hogsknob.
It looked positively medieval with old oak framed houses.
A man was wheeling a cart down the cobbled street and some c***dren were playing hopscotch .
There was ,what seemed to be a Tavern of sorts again an old Oak framed structure called “ The Olde Cock and Tit”
“Your not allowed in there” said Danny.
As they turned the corner and went over a humped back bridge and old castle could be seen .
It looked quite charming really, but as we all know ,looks can be deceptive.
“It looks like Windsor Castle” said Hermione who had been to Windsor the year before on a f****y outing.
It did in fact look a lot like Windsor Castle apart from the drawbridge and moat and the four tall towers on each corner of the stone building.
It was still light and Harriet and Hermoine saw that they were not alone.
In fact over a hundred other girls already stood on the green in front of the drawbridge and about sixteen boys of various ages.
The girls were all shapes and sizes. Some tall ,some short. Some fat and some thin. Some appeared to be as young as twelve whilst others seemed to be in there twenties . At least three were older looking to be nearly forty!
Each girl and boy clutched a small brown leather suitcase.

Standing impatiently and supported by a large wooden staff with a huge knob on the end stood Cuntly Griffendome , a thin man of indeterminate age,although he looked about sixty had anyone ventured a guess.
He was Six feet eight inches tall and looked pretty “cheesed off”
………………………………............................................................................................................................
“Welcome to Hogsknob” he finally announced when at last the “students” settled down “
“You are all here because you are witches, albeit trainee witches”
“You have been selected for Hogsknob because you are by far the naughtiest witches in the land”.
A few girls murmured in decent.
“Furthermore” said Mister Griffendome,” We do know all about you,so it of little use denying your naughtiness because we know everything about you”
The dissenting voiced silenced at this news.
“You will for straight line of twenty five each and we will open the drawbridge for your induction to Hogsknob”
“Before we proceed” he coughed .”There will be no merriment regarding my name . It is Master Cuntly Griffendome of the fine and old f****y of Griffendome “
“Any pupil ,boy or girl calling me “Cuntly , or “Cunt” will receive twenty four strokes of the cane ,slipper or Birch immediately and with no formality!

The new students formed orderly lines of twenty five as the huge drawbridge cranked into life noisily. Great chains were released and the mighty wooden structure descended slowly. The moat looked deep and muddy and it was easy to imagine it was full of dead bodies and crocodile or worse.
The three older woman were pretty enough. There was Peggy Pooper, Annie Fartington and Molly Mingeworthy. Each forty one exactly and each born on the same day and minute as the other although they were strangers.
Witches often are born of Friday the thirteenth , and so it was with Peggy, Annie and Molly. They all worked in different branches of different banks and moved around a lot which was why it had been so hard to locate them and why they were so later in attending “Hogsknob”
They had all been embezzling small amounts of money from their employers over the years ,not a great deal , just enough to make ends meet so to speak . For this reason they were classified as “Naughty witches” and had rightfully earned there present predicament.
There magic was very small and they didn’t even know they had any other for the fact that none of them could bear to wear knickers and they could all do special things with their pussy’s.

Slowly and in single file they all made their way across the moat as the boards of the drawbridge groaned and creaked at every step and every girl wondered if they could survive the terrors of the moat should they fall through. In fact the water was six inches deep and apart from being slightly muddy was crocodile and “dead body” free.

The massive doors to Hogsknob opened with a sinister creak as though they hadn’t been opened for centuries revealing the Great Hall of the legendry Hogs knob ! Legendry to the five permanent members of staff that is!

In the “legendry” great hall there were four huge long ancient and gnarled oak tables . Each had long benches on either side, presumably for sitting on.
Ancient oil paintings covered most of the wood panelled walls and three suits of armour stood ominously in various places.
The floor was composed of terra cotta cold tiles .
“Quiet nice” said Hermoine “For a castle” she added quickly.
At the far end of the great hall was a platform with a table and five “throne” like chairs .
Seated in four of the chairs there were three men and a woman .
All were wearing “pointy hats” which for some reason surprised no one.

Cuntly Griffendome followed the girls in and joined his colleagues and sat in the remaining empty chair.

“Be seated” thundered Master Griffendome and the girls all shuffled along sitting their bare bottoms on the splintery benches .

“On the side table” said Master Cuntly thundered, “ There are exactly one hundred school uniforms”
“They are all the same size and you will find that they will fit you whatever size you are”.
A small twelve year old looked at Harriet towering over her and sighed.
“Each uniform has your name on the Blazer Label and you will notice that each breast pocket has a badge on it” said Master Griffendome.
Each badge, you will see has an emblem of either a slipper , cane ,birch rod or a leather strap.”
“These emblems denote the name of the “house” you have been allocated to”
“The slipper emblem means that you will be in “slippering house” which is my house and has been since time immemorial “
The cane means you will be in “caning house” ….. Likewise the birch means you will be in “Birching” and finally the Strap mean you will be in “Strapping House” ……….. Is that fully understood ?”
Most of the girls murmured “Yes sir” and the rest looked totally confused.
“The clothing you arrived in had been burned” said Master Cuntly!
With a wave of his “knobbed staff” the new students found themselves stark bollock naked except for shoes!
Each girls cunt was bare naked which was the state most of them had arrived and the girls rushed to dress in there new clothes as quickly as possible.

“Not you Molly” said Mistress Potnoodle the only woman at the top table.
Patricia Potnoodle was Mistress of scorcery and had been a member of staff for over three thousand years.
For her age she looked pretty good , no more than fifty , black hair as Hermoine had rightly said was the “only” real hair colour for a witch.
She seemed to be wearing a brown cloak and the regulation “pointy” hat as witches do.
“You” said Mistress Pot noodle “ are to shown as an example to the other naughty girls”
She was quiet tall for a witch and carried a long bamboo cane which she tapped firmly on the low leather “spanking bench” which had gone unnoticed until then.
“Me” said “Molly. “why me ?”
Molly Mingeworthy had long flaming red hair because she was an Irish witch but spoke with a rather posh accent that she had acquired at the bank.
“Because you my lady are a thief and liar” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“Now get that fat naughty arse of your across this bench before I do something you might regret”!
Molly started to protest but she was a thief ,there was no use denying it was their?
“You have been selected by me, although every girl here is as naughty as one another because as an older woman you should know better “
“Furthermore “ said Mistress Pot noodle ,”you have a really nice big bottom “
There was nothing for it thought Molly as she walked in her nakedness towards the caning bench clutching her large “soon to be red” arse!

Molly Mingeworthy d****d her large titted frame across the caning bench . It felt quiet warm and comfy she thought.
There wasn’t a girl in the hall who hadn’t felt the cane across there bottoms as all of them were naught by nature and ALL had been spanked and caned at school or work ,or both! Molly Mingeworthy was no exception and she had been caned hundreds of times at school and several time by the Manager of Lloydstsb Ltd.
Nothing could have prepared Ms Mingeworthy for what happened next…..

The long cane leaped out of Mistress Potnoodles hand and “snicker snack “ ,”wickerty whack “ it began to cane Molly’s arse relentlessly !
“Ouchhhhhy ouch” went Molly as the cane delivered twenty eight very hard strokes across her entire expanse of bottom flesh which was glowing precisely the same colour as her hair!
“Ahhhhhh fucking hell” said Molly and with that the cane delivered a further two stinging twackkkks to the poor ladies already steaming hot botty!
“There is actually no point of any of you girls getting dressed” said Mistress Potnoodle.
“You are all going straight to bed after supper anyway”
One hundred and five bowls of steaming oatmeal appeared magically on the table along with one hundred mugs of slightly sweetened cocoa .
“Eat up please” said Mistress Potnoodle.
The porridge could have been used to build a house as mortar to hold the bricks together but the cocoa was quiet pleasant.
Nothing was wasted however as the girls were starving.
Each carrying there newly acquired clothing the girls then followed their respective “Housemasters” up the large and winding staircase to one of four dormitories .
Large austere rooms each had twenty five beds each and Harriet and Hermoine were pleased to see from their respective badges that they were both in “Slippering” house which was clearly denoted by the picture of a leather spanking slipper painted on “Slipperings” door.
Master Cuntly was clearly “Slippering’s” house Master .
“Stand by your beds” snapped Master Cuntly
The nude girls could do nothing but obey as the cane in Master Cuntly’s hand was vibrating and itching for action!
“There are showers at the end of the room” he pointed at a vestibule that said “Shower Room”
“Next to the showers are the toilets” he went on .
“The showers give water for ten minutes and kept at a constant freezing for your own benefit”
“You will all poop at bedtime and again at five am “
“Each girl has been allocated a towel” he said holding up a small hand towel and smiling”
“If you lose your towel, you will be caned”!
“Oh fuck” thought Harriet and the cane quivered.
“Yes” said Master Cuntly , “the cane can read minds” ….. “As can I”

“ It was exactly seven forty five and the girls had five minutes to shit and ten minutes to shower in the pre frozen water.

Harriet rather bravely put up her hand … “Please sir” she asked meekly
“What said Cuntly”
“What happens if I cant shit” said Harriet ,a question they had all thought but not dared to ask…..
“Oh don’t worry about that girls” said Master Cuntly, “You will want to , believe me you will” !

End of Chapter four
In Chapter five we deal with “shitting ,showering and broomstick riding”
And the famous “Hogsknob” chair of delight ………………………………......................


Chapter Five of Harriet Potter and the Ringpiece of fire

“You have fifteen minutes to shit and shower” said Master Cuntly
Molly Mingeworthy had also found that she was a member of “Slippering”
And her arse was still bright red and stinging like fury from the caning.
Mingewothy ,come here” said Master Cuntly.
“Yes Sir” said Molly as she hurried to stand before the Mighty Wizard.
“Your fat arse must be stinging” said Cuntly
“It is sir” said Molly
“Fortunately for you we have a magic lotion “ said Master Cuntly as he produced from nowhere a small jar of lotion.
“This is a marvellous lotion which was invented by a former Grande High Wizard many years ago. His name was Master Geoffrey Posterior and it is very expensive but very effective for caned bottoms”
Actually the lotion was made by magic at no cost whatsoever.

“Bend over girl” said Cuntly.
Molly bent over her allocated iron bedstead and presented her arse to Master Cuntly for “Posturisation” as he called it in respect for the old Wizard who had invented this marvellous lotion.

“Spread those cheeks” snapped Cuntly . Molly spread as wide as possible as she didn’t want another dose of that horrible cane again today.
“Master Cuntly gently applied the lotion to Molly’s arse cheeks and it stung like hellfire but after a moment she could feel her bottom getting better and in fact was restored to its previous colour of pinkish white
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh” said Molly as the feeling was very sensuous and her pussy was itching somewhat.
Master Cunly poured another glob of the precious liquid onto his long middle finger and inserted it deeply into Molly’s arsehole!

“Better to treat the whole area I always find” said Cuntly as he arse fingered Molly relentlessly .
“Oooooooooooh” said Molly “Its very nice sir”
“I know” said Cuntly, “You’re a very lucky girl” !
Yet another glob of the magic elixir was applied the Wizard’s long finger as he changed holes and inserted his digit deeply into Molly’s cunt and began “frigging” the affected area.
Molly’s gash was dripping wet as Cuntly magically enlarged his finger to eight inches and kept working away at Molly’s very naughty cunt!
In just two minutes Molly was gasping for air as she went red in the face and orgasmed heavily. The cunt juice was now flowing like Niagara falls as Molly’s cuntal opening dilated spasmodically in perfect rhythm to her arsehole .
“Mmmmmmmm Sir” That was wonderful ! “Thank you so very much Sir”
………………………………..........................................................................................................................
“Now” said Master Cuntly and the girls now knew the reason for the Wizards Name,” Its shitting and shower time , hurry up ,its lights out in but ten minutes”
“Walk this way” said Cuntly and he lead the twenty five naughty girls to the vestibule which had twenty five identical toilets side by side with one inch separating each shitter.
“Be seated” ordered Cuntly
The twenty five girls seated there bare arses on the cold enamel bowls and nothing happened at all!
“I cant shit” said Harriet.
“Nor me” said Hermoine
“We had a shit in the taxi on the way here “ said Harriet pleadingly.
With a wave of his mighty knobstick , Cuntly created his favourite spell!

Simultaneously the twenty five girls farted and shat ,farted some more and each girls arse ring parted and twenty five perfectly formed turds popped from their bottom holes in perfect unison!
“Wow “ said Hermoine , “That was amazing”!
Each girl wiped their respective bottoms with the cheap hard toilet paper we all know and love and flushed it down the loo!
“Into the showers now” said Cuntly, “Hurry hurry”
Opposite the toilet bowls was a shower area with twenty five shower heads but of course no separating walls. There was certainly no concept of pricacy at “Hogknob”
The girls stood beneath the showers and waited.
The water temperature was set fro freezing which was its warmest setting .
The morning setting was minus two!
With an almighty “whoosh” the freezing water cascaded from the showers drenching the girls in icy water.
“Fucking hell” said Harriet . The other girls just looked pathetic as Cuntly made a note in his little magic book
“Potter to be caned on the Morn” it read ….“28 strokes”
For five full minutes the torrent went on freezing the tits of those girls who had tits and the arses of those that didn’t ….. which was all of them.

The tiny hand towel was then used for drying which was totally inadequate but somehow they managed.
Then “off to bed” Cuntly ordered and the girls scurried to their beds which had their names above them and a tiny bedside cabinet which contained their brown leather cases.
“It is exactly four minutes to eight” said Master Cuntly.
“We allow each girl five minutes of “frigging” time each bedtime but since you have wasted so much time you have but four minutes to take your pleasure”
“This is the ONLY Time you will be allowed to masturbate” said Cuntly ,”so I suggest you start now as you will all be sound asl**p by eight of the clock.
Now we all know that witches wank pretty much all day long given the chance so the girls started straight away.
Even Sally Simple the twelve year old needed a good wank and Molly Mingeworthy who had already cum was eager for another frigging!
Needless the say Hermoine and Harriet wasted no time in pushing four fingers into there eager twats!
The thin “duvets” supplied were soon pushed aside as twenty five girls began to pleasure their pussies.
Harriet the worlds “wanking” champion was first to orgasm which started a chain reaction and soon all twenty five girls were moaning and groaning .
Fingers were flying as each and every girl came with an almighty “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” as they spunked off!
Thirty seconds later the girls were all sound asl**p
“Dirty little fuckers” said Master Cuntly as he left them in the care of the resident “autocanes” hanging and quivering on the hooks at the end of the bed chamber.

Pretty much the same scenario had been enacted in the other three dormitories .

Mistress Potnoodle had “tagged” Tina Trollope for saying “cunt” when the showers started and put her down for twenty of the cane and an hour of “the chair of pleasure”
She had also slippered the more mature Annie Fartington for twiddling with her pussy and nipples without permission.
The “slipper” wasn’t actually a slipper as such but rather a leather paddle that was sort of “slipper” shaped and Annie had been over Mistress Potnoodle’s knee for a good whacking without the benefit of “Posturisation” afterwards. She had also been arsehole fingered thoroughly!

Grandmaster Griffendome had no trouble to speak of with his girls but had subjected three of them to a good “finger fucking” because they were especially pretty and had nice bottoms and cunts.
The last of the houses was “Birching” which was the domain of Grande Master Adolphus von Fuckstien of Bavaria, a rather sinister and younger Wizard who was a bit of a loner but nevertheless it was said “Had great and unusual powers” but no one knew who had said it.
He was in charge of twenty two of the girls and the three “token” boys at the school.
This was fine by Master Adolphus as he seemed a little gay at times and certainly the boys arses did seem to be “well used” and seemed to sport permanent erections of monumental proportions!

Before retiring for the night it was the custom at “Hogknob” for the resident Grande Witch .ie Mistress Potnoodle to service the Grande Wizards either by fucking them senseless or making her very pretty arsehole available to them.
Mistress Potnoodle was partial to having her ample arse birched before any favours were allowed and Master Griffendorf performed the honours that night by placing Mistress Potnoodle over the very same bench that had been used earlier to birch the Mistress with fifty of the very best lashes of the freshly cut birch rod.

Each lash cut a swathe of twenty red marks into the good Mistresses arse which brought her to the very verge of orgasm .
Following which the Grande Masters fucked her in the twat for what seemed an eternity except for Master Adolphus who buggered her arsehole as was expected.
Finally Mistress Potnoodle dildoed herself to a giant and noisy orgasm with the largest dildo ever seen at sixteen inches long and made of solid leather!
………………………………...............................................................................................................................


At five sharp the bells rang and the girls of all houses were awake and grumpy . The “floating” canes were busy urging slowpokes into action and finally all the girls were seated ,doing their morning shit!
No girl was naughty or swore because they now knew the consequence of doing so .
They all plopped nicely and in good time and stepped into the showers for their minus freezing morning shower………..
Two hundred nipples stood to attention as the icy water rained down on their nude bodies.
The one good thing to be said for “Hogknob” was that NO germs ever got into the castle and therefore no student ever got ill.
Also the diet at “Hogsknob” seemed meagre enough but it was nutritionally “perfect” and fat girls soon got slim and thin girls soon had a bit of meat on ‘em!
The uniforms were as good as promised and “one size did fit all” as by magic of course each uniform “moulded” itself into the correct shape and size.
The blazers were a very pretty shade of blue with matching “house” ties.
The shoes were black and shiny and had three inch heels.
The skirts were exactly one inch to short however and exposed each girls bottom by the regulation one inch!
Very pretty indeed everyone agreed!
How smart they all looked as they came down the grand stair case for breakfast.
The girls all seated themselves on the still splintery benches awaiting their breakfasts of “rice crispies” and tea.
There was the punishments to do before anyone could eat and Tina Trollope and Harriet Potter knew they were for it !
Tina was first and it was decided that Tina AND Harriet should have a taste of the “ chair of pleasure” as well as Harriet.
Tina bent over the flogging stool with Harriet by her side and both girls were close to tears .
“Its all very well for you bitch “ said Harriet, “Your only getting twenty”
At that young Tina did start sobbing as she wasn’t so used to getting caned as Harriet.
Tina’s mouth formed a perfect “O” as the first stroke landed across her cunt line!
Harriet grit her teeth as usual and took it well until the second stroke landed in exactly the same spot! “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh” yelled Harriet!
“Oooooooohhhhhhhhaaaa” said Tina!
Tina’s bottom was well striped before she was sent to the corner to await the “chair of pleasure” ,whilst Harriet had eight more to come yet.
It stung like hell of course but as usual Harriet’s cunt was steaming cunt juice by the twenty eighth stinger!
Finally both girls were placed in the corner . Skirts raised as a warning to others . Both arses bright red and beautifully striped .
The famous “Chairs of pleasure” were brought out and placed on the dais.
The “Chair of Pleasure” was actually four chairs of pleasure but usually one was used at the time but occasionally all four had been used together for “special events”
They were quiet simple devices made cheaply but so very effective being a simple oak stool with a very low back , very ordinary really except …. Except for the huge anal or cuntal dildo which was jointed in the seat .
The dildo was cock shaped and eight inches long as very thick being made from the finest hardwood from Togoland and polished to perfection by craftsmen and oiled with the finest lubricant. Not so bad you might think?
But it was in fact much worse than anyone could imagine . The Chairs of pleasure were feared and loathed by all but the bravest witches in the land.

Mounting the Dais the two naughty girls were made to crouch over the dildo’s and allow the eight inches of wood penetrate their cunts.
This wasn’t easy even for Harriet and she used all of her witch powers to accommodate the huge cocks.
Tina struggled for a while but managed to get the whole dick in after a few minutes. .
The power of the chairs of pleasure was not in magic but in the essence of the wood. It had a slightly irritating affect which was tolerable for a few minutes but as time went by the irritation became unbearable and the girls began to wriggle in discomfort more and more. Tina and Harriet did everything in their power to get comfortable but the irritation was wearing them down second by second . They just couldn’t sit still ……… and that was the secret of the “chair/s of pleasure. There was nothing for it but for Tina and Harriet to raise their arses to relieve the itching right to the top of the wooden cocks and then ………. Drop down again . Then up again ,and down yet again ….. The irritation was driving them both crazy as they were up and down on the huge dildo’s until at last the girls were effectually “fucking themselves”!
What Tina or Harriet did not know was that the chairs were to be “ridden” not for a few minutes but for three hours! In the first twenty minutes both girls had four orgasms each and their pussy’s were so very sore .
When an hour had passed the agony was excruciating but the girls had no option but to keep fucking their own cunts!
By the second hour Harriet was bawling for mercy and Tina was close to dying!
Both girls shit themselves after two and a half hours and still there ordeal was not over!
Harriet was a bigger girl and her legs were finally giving up whilst Tina was lighter but not as strong.
The world record for the “Chair of Pleasure” was currently held by a Russian witch at an incredible “SIX” hours!
On the tlast second of the third hour Harriet and Tina were braying like donkeys… Nothing on earth would ever get them back on the “Chairs of Pleasure”!!!!!
The very thought of being arse fucked of these devilish chairs was beyond imagination .
“Posterisation lotion was quickly applied to the girls tenderised arseholes and the pain was soon subsiding.
Not only that but the girls had missed their rice crispies and tea .
They were starving! And they still had a full day in front of them including “broom riding”!
“Mistress Potnoodle took pity on the two pathetic specimens and gave them a bowl of Shreddies each and a cold cup of tea.
Little did Harriet and Tina know was that Mr Shagrod, the gamekeeper, handyman and general ne’er do well was currently working on a “sawhorse” punishment device on which naughty witches would be “straddled “ for hours on end with the sharp triangular wood cut into their pussy’s and arseholes!
Shagrod was a cross between a giant and a human and stood eight feet tall and he like pretty girls rather too much.

Outside in the giant central courtyard the “brooms “ had been released and two girls from each house had been selected to go for a “road test”.
It was all a dangerous business ,but no girl or boy had actually been killed in the act of broom riding although a few had been maimed!
“Witches cannot fly “ explained Master Cuntly , a past champion broom racer.
“The broomsticks do all the flying and the witch merely steers the broom “ he went on.
Hermoine had been volunteered for “slippering” and Peggy Pooper was riding for “Caning”
“Broomsticks today” said Cuntly “do all the work for you ,unlike in my day with yer double de clutching and all”
“They even have “cruise control” and handle bars to steer with” he mumbled
The “sticks” did in fact look pretty modern these days being smooth wooden stick with a traditional brush on one end (for effect it was said” Handle bars on the other and along with some “high tech “stuff had two prominent “pegs” . One for cunt entry which gave excellent manoeuvrability and another for arsehole entry as an extra feature for height control!
Peggy Pooper mounted the stick first and the pegs were oiled for an easy insertion .
The cunt plug first which seemed to vibrate with power .
“Mmmmmm” said Peggy , very nice” !
The arse control mechanism was a bit of a tight fit but a little shorter and it went in quiet nicely. With her short skirt now above her waist she was good and ready to go.
Hermo... Continue»
Posted by clearly 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 1027  |  
100%
  |  1

Young Stallion

"Ohhhhhhfffuuuccckk! Oh God, feels sooo goooood!"
squealed Mandy Kinison as she rode her lover, causing
the bedsprings to creak wildly.

"Ohhh God! Give it to me, Fuck me you bastard!" Ms.
Kinison panted, grabbing her left breast and squeezing
it.

Mandy Kinison is a twenty nine year old divorced
woman. She is an attractive woman with shoulder length
blonde hair and blue eyes. She has a nice figure, a B-
cup with flat abs, a nice ass and great legs.

Her lover is sixteen year old Danny Parker. Danny
lives several houses down with his mom Joyce. Danny is
a tall lanky k** with curly sandy blonde hair and
green eyes. He also has a nine inch cock that gets
hard when the wind blows.

"Fuck me! Oh shit! Oh baby, fuck I'm gonna cum!
Mmmmohhh!" Ms. Kinison cried as her body convulsed in
orgasm. She collapsed on top of Danny, her body still
trembling.

Danny rolled over on top of her, with a devilish grin
pulled out of her causing her to gasp.

"What the fuck! Give it back you little bastard! Don't
you tease me you fuck, I will pull your balls off!"
Mandy panted, reaching for his cock.

"Turn over! Get on your hands and knees you cunt! You
fucking cocksucking cunt!" Danny demanded. He knew she
loved to be talked to like this, it turned her on.

"Fuck you, you shit!" Mandy panted as she got up on
her hands and knees." What you waiting on, you fuck?
Fuck me!"

Danny guided his dick into her dripping pussy and
thrust deep. Grabbing her by her hair he began to fuck
her hard and deep.

Mandy grunted and groaned with each thrust, her face
buried in a pillow. Suddenly she squealed and her body
shook as her second orgasm ravished her

Danny slowed his strokes until her orgasm subsided.
Her pussy grasped and sucked at his cock. "You got one
hot pussy bitch! He panted, wiping the sweat from his
face and started thrusting with more vigor.

Mandy gasping for air panted and replied, "B-best p-
pussy your e-ever gonna get you son of a bitch!"

Danny chuckled then smacked her ass with his right
hand, then thrust deep.

"Ouch! You fucking jerk off!" She cried out.

"Already done that!" Danny grunted as he fucked her in
steady deep strokes. He could feel he was getting
close

Mandy whimpered then spasmed from her third cum. Her
hand went between her legs and clutched her pussy."
Goddamn it!" She screamed.

Danny could take no more. "Shit!" He groaned as his
dick began to throb and his nuts tightened. He thrust
deep, them he unloaded his balls deep inside her.

Mandy giggled and panted saying, "Damn! So much cum,
thought you said something about having already jerked
off!

"That was yesterday." He panted, pulling out and lying
beside her.

"Oh, you are a naughty boy!" She chided, kissing him
softly on the lips.

Danny got out of bed and slipped on his boxers and
jeans. "Shit, I was supposed to be home thirty minutes
ago!" Danny exclaimed.

"Sure you don't wanna shower first?" Ms. Kinison said
reaching for a cigarette.

"No I'm good," Danny said as he dressed.

Mandy smiled and said, "No arguments here sweetheart."

When Danny arrived home he noticed the light blue
pickup truck parked in the driveway. It belonged to
his mom's boyfriend Jack. A guy Danny didn't
particularly like too much, but his mom seemed to like
him.

Joyce Parker is a 37 year old divorcee. She works for
a local accounting office as a receptionist. She has
long brown hair and brown eyes. She is a full figured
D cup, the rest is well proportioned. A few stretch
marks from pregnancy and a little cellulose on the
back of her thighs, the only blemishes. A natural
woman with a full bush between her legs.

Jack is 43 year old widower, whose wife died of cancer
three years earlier. He has dark brown hair and bluish
green eyes. He wears glasses. Stands around 6'3 and
slender. He works offshore.

Danny didn't see anyone when he walked in, but could
hear talking coming from the back. He kicked off his
shoes and headed down the hall to his room.

As he made his way down the hall, he heard his mom's
voice coming from her room. The door was open, so he
walked over to it to let her know he was home.

When he looked in, he saw his mom sitting in bed. She
was completely nude, her legs were spread open and she
was running her hand over her bush covered pussy. Jack
was lying next to her. He had a sheet over him,
smoking a cigarette.

"Shit, Danny!" His mom exclaimed when she saw him
standing in the doorway. She hurriedly grabbed the
sheet to cover herself. Danny walked away trying to
hold back from laughing. He heard her door shut as he
entered his room.

Moments later, his mom came out wearing a blue terry
cloth robe. Her hair a mess and eye makeup smudged.
She looked like a woman who had just gotten well
fucked.

Danny had grabbed a clean pair of boxers from his
drawer, and was taking his clothes off so to take a
shower, when she entered.

"Hey babe! Sorry I yelled at ya, we didn't expect you
home so soon. What ya been up to today?" She stated
running her hand through her hair.

"Not a problem. Just been hangin' out. Guess I don't
have to ask what you have been up to." Danny
snickered, unfastening his jeans and taking them off.

"Don't be a smart ass! He just got in today and yes we
had sex! Sorry you saw what you saw!" Joyce replied,
then gasped as she saw him remove his boxers.

"Hey, don't get freaky! I'm not saying anything mean.
Fuck! Chill out!" Danny exclaimed.

Joyce's heart raced as she gazed at his dick. " Damn,
he's so big!" She thought to herself. "Jeez son!
Couldn't you have gone to the bathroom before you got
naked!" She said.

Danny laughed and said, "Shit mom, you've seen me
naked a thousand times. Why all of the sudden is it a
big deal now?"
... Continue»
Posted by kinghut 2 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 2084  |  
100%

Vivian - Teil 10: Die Hochzeit Teil 2


nicht von uns im WWW gefunden




Vivian - Teil 10: Die Hochzeit Teil 2
von edge(Verfasser)

Während Parker mit der Trauungszeremonie begann, wartete Marion, die kleine Schwester von Vivian, in einem Nebenraum des grossen Saales auf ihr Signal. Vor ihr stand auf einem kleinen Beistelltisch ein kleines Kännchen aus Kristallglas, in dem zwei Finger hoch eine weissliche, dicke Flüssigkeit stand, auf einem blauen Samtkissen.
Marion trug eine ähnliche Kleidung wie die «Brautschlampen», mit dem einzigen Unterschied, dass ihr Body nicht Lack, sondern königsblauer Samt war. Sie nahm die Karaffe von dem Tischchen runter, stellte sie auf den Boden und kauerte sich über die breite Öffnung. Tatsächlich fielen einige Tropfen aus ihrer Pussy – mehr Spermien für ihre Schwester...

Seit Marion zu Hause ausgerissen und von ihrer Schwester zur Sex-Sklavin derer Freundin Angela gemacht worden war, waren schon einige Jahre vergangen. Schöne Jahre. Angela hatte sie eigentlich eher wie eine gute Lehrerin angeleitet, hatte einerseits dafür gesorgt, dass sie ihre Berufsausbildung abgeschlossen hatte, andererseits aber auch dafür, dass ihre Pussy und ihr Arschloch nie zur Ruhe kamen.

Die Halbasiatin hatte sie zu Sex-Parties mitgenommen und wilde Urlaube gemacht, sie hatten Männer miteinander geteilt und Frauen. Marions Sklavenschaft war dabei für sie eine Rolle, die es ihr vor allem erlaubt hatte, sich völlig gehen zu lassen. Wenn Angie meinte, sie solle sich von drei Schwarzen gleichzeitig ficken lassen, musste sie nie nachdenken, ob den das auch akzeptabel wäre. Sie machte es einfach und genoss es, von den harten Ebenholz-Rohren durchgefickt zu werden, bis ihre weisse Haut über und über mit Sperma bedeckt war.

Das Leben war gut und als sie von Vivians Plänen erfuhr, Alina zu heiraten, freute sie sich diebisch. Zum Einen, weil sie Alina wirklich mochte und sie durchaus fand, dass diese und ihre Schwester gut zu einander passten. Und zum Anderen, weil das ihre Eltern vermutlich endgültig in die Luft gehen lassen würde. Aber das Tuch zwischen diesen und den beiden Schwestern war nachhaltig zerrissen und mit diesem Schritt würde das auch noch lange so bleiben.

Und dann war Alina bei ihr und Angie vorbei gekommen und hatte ihnen bei einem gemütlichen Abendessen vom Kinderwunsch Vivians erzählt.

«Und wie soll das gehen?» Marion konnte sich nicht wirklich vorstellen, wie das ablaufen würde.

«Tja... da kommst du ins Spiel.»

Nun wandte sich Alina an Angie.
«Ich bräuchte Deine kleine Sex-Sklavin einen Tag vor der Hochzeit zum Sperma sammeln bei meinem Bruder. Sie wird mir den Saft bei der Trauung übergeben und ich werde dann versuchen, Vivian damit schwängern.»

Marion war einen Moment sehr perplex gewesen, aber Angie grinste schon nach Sekunden ein schmutzig-lüsternes lächeln.
«Aber natürlich kannst du sie haben. Ich verspreche Dir, dass sie einen wunderbaren Job machen wird. Nicht war, du kleine Schlampe?»
Marion blickte zu Boden, nickte und murmelte «Ja, Herrin!»
Angela packte sie am Kinn und drückte dieses nach oben, so dass Marion den anderen Frauen in die Augen schauen musste.
«Könntest du das bitte wiederholen? Aber etwas lauter, so dass wir dich auch verstehen können!»
«Ja Herrin. Ich werde als die kleine Schlampe, die ich bin, das verlangte Sperma einsammeln Alina vor der Hochzeit mit meiner Schwester übergeben!»
«Und was willst du jetzt?»
«Ich würde gerne unserem Gast und meiner Herrin die Arschlöcher auslecken, bis beide kommen.»
«Das tönt doch ganz gut... wollen wir ins Schlafzimmer gehen?»
Alina nickte grinsend.
«Ja, tönt wirklich gut – und wenn sie so talentiert wie ihre Schwester ist...»
Angie und Alina gingen voraus und liessen auf dem Weg ihre Hüllen fallen. Marion kam auf allen Vieren hinterher und freute sich darauf, die beiden Hintereingänge mit ihrer gierigen Zunge zu verwöhnen und den beiden zu beweisen, dass sie mindestens so begabt wie Vivian wäre.

Sie hatte den Schlüssel für Bruce's Hotelzimmer von Alina bekommen. Er würde um etwa um 10 Uhr morgens am Tag vor der Hochzeit am Flughafen ankommen und gegen Mittag im Hotel sein – wo Marion ihn nun erwartete. Sie hatte sich am Morgen mit Hilfe ihrer Herrin Angela nochmals bereit gemacht, ihre Pussy rasiert, sich frisch gemacht und frisiert. Als sie nun in dem Hotelzimmer vor dem Badezimmerspiegel stand und sich auszog, schaute sie sich genau und stolz an. Die hohen, grossen Brüste – sie waren grösser als die ihrer Schwester – mit den himbeerroten Nippeln, ihre weisse Haut, die hübsche, sauber rasierte Pusssy, die so geil auf rohe Behandlung und grosse Schwänze war. Sie drehte sich um, spähte über ihre Schulter nach hinten und war auch mit ihrem Arsch sehr zufrieden, der schon so viele Schläge von Händen, Peitschen und Ruten gespürt hatte. Sie meinte, dass diese Behandlung ihre Hinterbacken sogar noch straffer gemacht hatte, wegen der besseren Durchblutung, wenn ihr Arsch erst mal rot leuchtete.

Sie hatte weinrote Strapse, Strümpfe, einen passenden BH und glänzende High-Heels dabei, die sie jetzt anzog. Dazu einen passenden Vibrator und samtene Fesseln, die bereits am Bett fixiert waren. Sie legte sich mit ihrem geilen Outfit auf das Bett und fesselte erst einmal ihre Füsse, so dass ihre Beine gespreizt, ihre Pussy weit offen war. Den Vibrator schob sie nun in ihre vor freudiger Erwartung schon etwas feuchte Muschi und fixierte ihn mit einer speziellen Plastikklammer an den Strapsbändern, so dass das Teil nicht raus rutschen würde. Dann schaltete Sie den Kunstsschwanz, den sie die ganze Nacht am Ladegerät gehabt hatte, ein. Fast geräuschlos vibrierte er los. Ja... mmmh...

Sie schlüpfte nun in die vorbereiteten Handfesseln, an denen sie nur ziehen musste, um sie zu schliessen. Und jetzt blieb ihr nichts mehr anders übrig, als zu warten und zwischendurch mal zu kommen. Es würde etwa 20 Minuten oder so gehen, schätzte sie. Und die Zeit würde wie im Flug vergehen. Sie spürte schon bald den ersten Orgasmus in sich aufsteigen und zog lustvoll an ihren Fesseln, als er über sie hereinbrach, stöhnte hemmungslos und liess sich tief in die Lust fallen. Der Pussyschleim lief dick aus ihrer Lusthöhle heraus und als endlich die Türe aufging, hatte sie schon ihren vierten Höhepunkt hinter sich.
«Wer sind Sie denn?» die Stimme einer Frau, bevor die Türe ins Schloss fiel.
Marion öffnete überrascht ihre Augen.
Vor ihr stand eine sehr hübsche Brünette in einem schwarzen Minikleid. Immerhin hatte sie nicht gefragt, was sie hier machte... aber sie dachte sich mal, das es vielleicht besser wäre, gleich alles klar zu stellen.
«Ich bin Marion. Ich wurde von Alina hierhin geschickt, um Bruces Sperma zu sammeln, damit Alina meine Schwester Vivian bei der Hochzeit schwängern kann.»
«Was?»
«Ich nehme an, du bist die Freundin von Bruce – oder?»
«Ja.»
«Dann weisst du ja...» Marion begann wieder schwerer zu atmen, denn der Vibrator summte immer noch fleissig vor sich hin, «...dass Alina eine Frau heiratet.»
«Ja...?»
«Diese... mmm.... Frau ist meine Schwester. Und Alina will sie schwängern. Und das geht nun mal nur...», sie atmete einige Male tief ein und aus, um einen Orgasmus zurück zu halten, «mit Sperma. Und am geeignetsten dafür ist der Saft von ihrem Bruder... den ich einsammeln soll... aaaahhh....».
«Hmmm... und du dachtest, dass dies...», ihre ausladende Geste umfasste das ganze Bett und die darauf gefesselte Marion, «...ein Angebot wäre, dass Bruce nicht ausschlagen könnte?»
«Ja... mmm... das war der Plan.»
«Und was habe ich davon?»
«Oh... ich bin zum Beispiel die beste Pussyleckerin, die du dir vorstellen kannst, denk ich mal.»
«Wirklich.»
«Mm-hmm.»
Die Brünette griff sich unter das Kleidchen, zog einen winzigen Slip hinunter und zog ihn aus.
Dann stieg sie, ohne noch ihre Schuhe auszuziehen auf das Bett.
«Das musst du mir erst beweisen.»
Sie setzte sich auf das Gesicht von Marion, die das nicht ganz so schnell erwartet hatte. Aber ihr sollte es recht sein.
Die Brünette – sie wusste ihren Namen immer noch nicht – hatte eine sauber frisierte Pussy mit drei akkurat gescherten Streifen kurzen Schamhaars, dass direkt über der nass glänzenden Spalte endete. Marion zögerte keinen Moment und drang mit ihrer Zunge tief in diese appetitliche Lusthöhle ein um dann sofort die süsse, hart vorstehende Clitoris einzusaugen. Die Nässe der Spalte verriet die Schlampe – Marion war klar, dass die andere Frau ihren Anblick und den Gedanken, die Pussy ausgeleckt zu bekommen, genoss. Und ihr lautes, lustvolles Stöhnen war nur noch Bestätigung.
Marion selbst wurde auch immer geiler... die Batterien ihres Vibrators gaben alles her und sie stöhnte ihren Orgasmus in die süsse, nasse Fotze ihrer unerwarteten Partnerin hinein, als sie wieder kam.
Dann drehte sich die unbekannte Schönheit um, spreizte mit ihren manikürten Händen die straffen Arschbacken und drückte dann den Hintern gegen Marions Gesicht.
«Du hast recht gehabt – als Pussyleckerin bist du sehr talentiert. Jetzt zeig mal, ob du auch anal so gut bist!»
Marion zögerte keinen Moment und bohrte ihre Zungenspitze in das runzlige braune Loch dieser Schlampe und schaffte es, mit der Zunge tief in diesen begehrenswerten Hintereingang vorzustossen und dieses wunderbare Aroma zu geniessen.
«Oh, ja, oh Fuck... oooh... du BIIIST gut! Wenn ihr beide so talentiert seid, wundert es mich nicht, dass Alina Deine Schwester heiraten will... oh ja, genau so, leck mein Arschloch aus! Jaaa..»
Sie schrie gerade ihren Orgasmus heraus, als sich die Zimmertüre öffnete. Ein attraktiver junger Mann mit Petra an seiner Seite betrat den Raum.
«Hallo Debbie,» sagte er grinsend, «ich sehe, du geniesst bereits die Annehmlichkeiten des Hotels in vollen Zügen!»

Ein paar Stunden bevor Marion sich in Bruces Hotelzimmer auf ihre Samen-Sammel-Mission vorbereiten würde, hielt Petra zwei Stockwerke tiefer unten eine kleine Rede. Sie und Karina hatten vor Ort die Organisation der Party übernommen. Der grösste Teil des normalen Personals hatte Urlaub bekommen, aber einige wollten auch an diesem speziellen Wochenende arbeiten. Und diese hatte Petra am Tag vor der Hochzeit einweisen müssen und kam jetzt zum Schluss ihrer kleinen Ansprache.
«Einige von Euch werden heute und morgen Dinge erleben, die man sonst nur in Pornos sieht. Also nicht lange wundern – einfach geniessen. Wenn jemand fragt, ob ihr Lust habt, mitzumachen... dann ist das genau so gemeint. Wenn ihr wollt, legt los, wenn nicht, lehnt dankend ab. Niemand wird sich deswegen beschweren... ist das lustig?»
Zwei süsse Zimmermädchen, die in knappen Uniformen steckten, kicherten in einer hinteren Ecke des Raumes und fassten sich erst wieder, als sie von Petra streng angesprochen wurden.
Petra fuhr fort. «Ansonsten macht ihr alle weiter euren Job. Versucht einfach nicht zu stören, wenn irgendwo wer am ficken ist, sondern seit diskret und höflich wie auch sonst.» Wieder das Kichern aus der Ecke. Petra fixierte die beiden mit strengem blick. Blutjunge Dinger, die jetzt halb im Scherz und halb im Ernst zu Boden blickten.
«Noch irgendwelche Fragen? Nein? Na dann viel Spass... ihr beide da hinten bleibt noch hier!»
Die beiden Backfische hatten sich auch schon zum Gehen gewandt, blieben nun aber stehen und blickten Petra fragend an.
«Kommt mal hier her!» sie klopfte mit dem Lineal auf den Schreibtisch, neben dem auch Karina sass, der Petra nun noch etwas zuflüsterte. Die Blondine nickte und verliess den Raum.
«Wie heisst ihr?» Petra fragte mit strengem Ton.
«Sabine...» wisperte die linke, braunhaarige.
«Sarah...» die rechte mit den rötlich getönten Haaren.
«Wie alt seid ihr?»
«Neunzehn», die Antwort kam von beiden gleichzeitig.
«Und ihr habt das gerade alles unglaublich lustig gefunden?» Petra musste sich anstrengen, ernst zu bleiben. Ihr waren die beiden Nymphchen schon aufgefallen, als sie den Raum betreten hatten. Das Gekichere war für sie vor allem eines: Willkommener Anlass die beiden zu vernaschen.
«Äh, naja... es ist... wir haben nicht so viel Erfahrung und äh...»
«Schon mal eine Pussy gegessen?»
Die Antwort kam zu schnell und in zu empörtem Ton von Sabine:
«Nein, nie, keine von uns!»
«Dann wird es Zeit!» Karina war eben wieder mit einem Köfferchen rein gekommen, dass sie neben dem Schreibtisch abstellte.
Es war ein grosser Schreibtisch und Petra lehnte sich nun darauf zurück, die Beine weit gespreizt. Karina setzte sich auch auf die Tischplatte und tat es ihr gleich.
«Los, ihr wisst, was ihr zu tun habt. Sonst fliegt ihr sofort raus!»
Zögernd knieten die beiden vor die älteren Frauen hin und fingen an, die sauber rasierten, glatten Mösen vorsichtig zu lecken. Petra hatte keine Geduld. Sie drückte Sabines Kopf gegen ihre nass Fotze.
«Iss meine Pussy! Und zwar richtig!»
Auch Karina hatte Sarah ein wenig ermuntert und auf einmal ging es. Die beiden Nümpfchen legten nach und nach ihre Hemmungen ab und leckten und schlabberten nun richtig in die Fotzen rein, sogen und knabberten und Petra musste zugeben, dass bei Sabine die angeblich mangelnde Erfahrung durch den immer grösseren Enthusiasmus mehr als wett gemacht wurde und Karinas Lustschreien nach, kannte auch Sarah keine Hemmungen mehr.
Schliesslich kamen beide und Petra fand, dass die Sache durchaus noch Potential für mehr hatte.
«Das war schon sehr gut, Mädchen... geht jetzt zu der Liege da rüber, legt euch in einer 69er Position rauf und isst euch gegenseitig aus – ok?»
Die beiden blickten erstaunt auf, bevor ihre beiden mit Pussyschleim verschmierten Münder brav grinsten. Sie kicherten zwar erst, erröteten sogar ein wenig, befolgten Petras Befehl dann aber ohne zu zögern und waren schon nach kürzester Zeit am Pussylecken. Sie waren mit so viel Enthusiasmus dabei, dass sie nicht einmal bemerkten, wie Petra und Karina zwei kleine Anfänger-Umschnalldildos auspackten und anzogen. Sie schmierten die schlanken Gummidödel grosszügig mit Gleitmittel ein und gingen lächelnd zu den leidenschaftlich ineinander verschlungenen Leibern hinüber. Es war reines Glück, dass beide ihren Arsch so herausstreckten, dass sowohl Petra als auch Karina mit ihren Schwänzen an die Arschlöcher der beiden Küken ran kamen. Sie griffen die Hintern mit Nachdruck und drangen dann langsam und vorsichtig in diese engen Lustkanäle ein.
Die beiden schrien erst erschrocken auf, stöhnten dann aber lüstern, liessen aber nicht von ihren Pussys ab, derweil sie von den älteren Frauen immer tiefer in ihren Arsch gefickt wurden. Schliesslich – die beiden Girls hatten schon mehrere Höhepunkte gehabt – kamen auch Petra und Karina und der Fick fand ein lustvolles Ende.
«Gebt es zu, ihr seit spätestens jetzt auf den Geschmack gekommen – Aber ehrlich gesagt, glaube ich, dass ihr eure Pussys schon früher gegenseitig geleckt habt!»
Sabine grinste schelmisch... « ich glaube, das zu leugnen wäre jetzt zwecklos.»
«Allerdings... aber ich lasse mich nicht gerne beflunkern. Deshalb bekommt ihr eine Strafe!»
«Was?» Sarah schaute erschrocken.
«Karina – der Keller ist frei, nicht wahr?»
«Ja – die ersten Gäste haben sich da unten erst für 14.00 Uhr angemeldet.»
«Und es ist noch nicht mal neun... sehr gut!»
«Was ist denn im Keller unten?» Sarah schaute ein wenig besorgt.
«Für euch beiden hübschen... gibt es eine sehr spezielle Reinigung!»
Karina und Petra gaben den beiden einen Klatsch auf den Hintern und die vier machten sich auf den Weg. Die Lifttüre öffnete sich und verschiedene Sc***der zeigten den Weg zur Wellnesslandschaft, Sauna und Fitnessraum. Karina und Petra führten die beiden Richtung «Wellnes». An der Türe hing allerdings das Sc***d «Nassraum» und als sie eintraten, luden zwar auch Bäder und Whirlpools, doch dazwischen standen mehrere Gyno-Stühle, Liegen mit Gurten dran und verschiedene verchromte Hängebäume, an denen Gummiblasen hingen, aus denen Klistierschläuche herausragten und auf improvisierten Gestellen lagen allerlei Sex-Toys.
«Los, jede steigt auf einen der Gyno-Stühle!»
Sabine und Sarah folgten dem sehr eindeutig gegebenen Befehl. Diese Stühle unterschieden sich von normalen Gyno-Teilen durch einige neckische Details, wie zum Beispiel die Klett-Bänder, mit denen sich die zu Untersuchende fest binden liess.
«Ich glaube, wir brauchen diese nicht... oder wollt ihr lieber ein wenig... fixiert sein?»
«Nein... wir sind ganz, ganz brav!» Sabine grinste schelmisch, als sie dies sagte.
«Ausser, ihr wollt, dass wir unanständig sind!» ergänzte Sarah.
Genau wie Petra das gedacht hatte... die hatten es faustdick hinter den Ohren. Und bald auch woanders. Karina kippte die Stühle nach hinten, während Petra das andere Material vorbereitete und nach kurzer Zeit einen der Chrom-Christbäume zwischen die beiden Girls rollte.
Doch bevor sie mit der 'Bestrafung' begann, bewunderte sie noch einmal die sehr süsse, perfekt rasierte und feucht glänzende Pussy von Sarah und leckte sie zärtlich ab.
«Junge Pussy schmeckt doch immer wieder gut.»
«Ja», auch Karina liess nun ihre Zunge über Sabines Lustspalte gleiten, «ich glaube, wir haben hier zwei besonders saftige Exemplare gefunden.»
«Genau... aber genug geredet... machen wir die beiden sauber!»
Sie schmierten nun die Arschlöcher der Girls mit Gleitmittel ein und nahmen dann zwei Buttplugs, und drückten diese langsam, aber bestimmt in die Hintereingänge der Girls hinein. Beide stöhnten ob dieser Beglückung lustvoll.
«Oh, ist das geil... aber wie soll uns das sauber machen?» Sarah konnte einen Kommentar nicht verkneifen.»
Sie hatten nicht gesehen, dass an den Buttplugs Schläuche und diese wiederum an zwei Gummiblasen hingen, die am Christbaum baumelten.
Diese Blasen hatten zwei kleine Drehregler am Ansatz der Schläuche... die nun von Petra und Karina gleichzeitig geöffnet wurden. Das lauwarme Wasser aus den Blasen schoss jetzt in die Därme der beiden Dienstmädchen, die erst erschraken aber dann wieder geile Laute von sich gaben.
«Mmmm... mein Arsch ist sooo voll. Ist das geil!»
«Ja... absolut... mmm... scharf.»
Karina und Petra grinsten sich an... Die glaubten, sie seien voll? Die würden noch was erleben. Sie zogen die Schläuche aus den Buttplugs, die sich so verschlossen und streichelten nun zärtlich über die nun etwas gerundeten Bäuche um dann immer tiefer runter zu gehen, bis sie die glatten, kleinen Pussys liebkosten.
Durch die prall vollen Arschlöcher waren die Fotzen noch enger als sonst, aber Petra beabsichtigte, das zu ändern.
«Ich habe vorher für mich entschieden, dass ihr während der Dauer der Party nicht mehr nur Dienstmädchen sondern Fickschlampen für alle seid, die von jedem und jeder rangenommen werden können – genau wie meine Callgirls. Doch einige der Schwänze sind sehr gross... und deshalb müssen wir eure Pussys ein wenig vorbereiten.
Die beiden älteren Frauen schmierten nun ihre Hände mit Gleitmittel ein und fickten die Pussys erst mal mit einem Finger; Petra die von Sabine, Karina die von Sarah.
Die Girls stöhnten und wurden jeweils lauter, als ein zweiter und ein dritter Finger in ihre nasse Fickhöhlen eindrang. Dann kam der vierte Finger.
«Es ist so eng... ich glaube, ich muss pissen!» Sarah wand sich im Stuhl, versucht verzweifelt, ihren Natursekt zurück zu halten. Auch Sabine bemühte sich, ihre Blase zu kontrollieren.
«Noch ein Finger, und ich Pisse einfach los!»
«Das höre ich gerne!» Petra schob nun auch noch den Daumen hinein, mit der klaren Absicht, die junge Fotze zu fisten.
Das war der Moment, an dem die Pisse losspritzte. Und zwar bei beiden, denn auch Karina war nun daran, die ganze Hand in das Loch zu stopfen.
«Ja, pisst uns an! Genau... mmm... Mädchennektar!» Petra konnte sich nun nicht mehr zurück halten und arbeitete ihre Hand immer tiefer in Sabine hinein bis sie – auf einmal – ganz hinein flutschte. Noch mehr gelber Saft spritzte.
Karina musste etwas länger daran arbeiten, aber schliesslich hatte auch sie ihre ganze Hand in Sarah drin und auch diese pisste nun hemmungslos auf Ihre Fisterin, welche den Urin gierig trank. Doch irgendwann waren die Blasen der Girls leer und nun ging das Faust-ficken wirklich los. Die Dienstmädchen schrien noch vor Geilheit, während Petra und Karina die Pussys gnadenlos mit ihren Händen bumsten.
Spezielle Petra machte sich einen Spass daraus, ihre Hand fast ganz aus der warmen, engen, feuchten Höhle von Sabine raus zu ziehen und wieder hinein zu rammen – was diese jedes mal mit einem Lustschrei quittierte. Doch auch Sarah bekam es tüchtig besorgt – Karina, die ja sonst eher submissiv war, genoss es durchaus, auch mal richtig dominant zu sein.
Schliesslich waren die Dienstmädchen total fertig und Petra fand, dass es nun Zeit wäre, ihnen eine Pause zu geben und sie ihre Hintern leeren zu lassen.
«Aber erst noch zwei Kleinigkeiten!» Petra und Karina wechselten nun zum Mädchen der anderen und hielten diesem die von der anderen vollgeschleimte Hand hin.
«Zum ersten dürft ihr die Hand ganz brav sauber lecken!» Die beiden befolgten den Befehl ohne zu zögern. Schliesslich waren beide Hände befriedigend gut gereinigt.
«So, nun ab aufs Klo!»
Die beiden Mädchen wobbelten mit ihren Buttplugs, so gut wie es möglich war, zum anschliessenden Toilettenraum.
«So, jetzt stellt euch über die Schüssel und zieht di Plugs raus!»
Mit einem riesigen Schwall schoss alles heraus. Karina reinigte die beiden danach mit einem Schwamm. Doch Petra reichte das noch nicht. Sie kam mit zwei grossen Metallspritzen daher, reichte die eine an Karina.
«So, und jetzt nochmals Bücken und die Beine schön spreizen!»
Sie schoben die Spritzdüsen in die Arschlöcher der Girls und spritzen nochmals warmes Wasser tief in deren Hintereingänge hinein, das, als es herausspritzte, klar und sauber war.
«Sehr schön! Genau so wie ich eure Arschlöcher haben wollte!» Mit diesen Worten führte sie die beiden nun durch und durch sauberen Jung-Schlampen wieder hinaus in den Wellnesbereich.
«Und wofür?» Sabine war neugierig, wofür sie und ihre Freundin diese – zwar durchaus geile – Tortur hatten über sich ergehen lassen müssen.
«Das werdet ihr sofort sehen. Steh du hier hin, Sarah ihr gegenüber und die Hände in die Schlaufen!»
Die beiden Mädchen hatten sich an den schmalen Seite einer Art Massagebank hinstellen müssen und sahen sich nun in die Augen. Die Schlaufen, die Petra meinte – es waren viele an der Bank angebracht – befanden sich etwa in der Mitte, so dass sie sich weit über das schwarze Leder nach vorne bücken mussten und ihre Hände sich gerade mal so berühren konnten. Routiniert zog Karina die breiten Lederschlaufen an und fixierte sie. Währenddessen war Petra bereits damit beschäftigt die Füsse der beiden an den Beinen der Liege zu fixieren. Schon nach wenigen Momenten waren die Girls fixiert, mit gespreizten Beinen und wunderbar präsentierten Ärschen unter den nach oben geschlagenen Miniröcken ihrer Dienstmädchenuniformen.
«Sind ihre Popos nicht göttlich?»
Petra knetete Sarahs straffe Arschbacken.
«Ja... wunderschön.» Karina zog ihren Finger durch Sabines Fickspalte noch oben über das schön präsentierte Arschloch hinauf.
Petra lächelte sie an.
«Dann lass uns mal keine Zeit mehr verschwenden.»
Petra und Karina zogen sich beide einen dünnen Gummihandschuh über ihre Rechte und schmierten diese grosszügig mit Gleitmittel ein, bevor sie sich wieder hinter «ihr» Dienstmädchen stellten.
«Mädchen... ich bin wirklich beeindruckt von euch. Genau das, was ich von guten Angestellten erwarte... doch damit ihr an diesem Wochenende wirklich bestehen könnt, müssen wir euch noch besser vorbereiten. Eure Fotze mag ja bereits eine unserer Hände verkraften... aber eure Arschlöcher?»
Petra drang mit diesen Worten mit ihrem Zeigefinger in Sarahs After ein.
«Die Trainingsdildos und die Buttplugs habt ihr mit Grazie und Eleganz genommen. Doch dies ist nun der wahre Test...»
Ein zweiter Finger drang nun in die Arschlöcher der Girls ein. Sabine stöhnte geil auf, Sarah atmete tief ein.
«Wenn ihr nicht wollt, sagt es jetzt... ansonsten werden wir eure Arschfotzen jetzt dehnen, bis wir euch fisten.»
Sarah und Sabine schauten sich tief in die Augen. Sie waren vorher überrumpelt worden und fanden sich nun in einer Spirale der Lust, die sie so nie erwartet hatten. Sie teilten im Hotel eine Zofenkammer und Sarah hatte Sabine einmal dabei erwischt, wie sie im Internet Lesbenpornos geschaut hatte. Und das hatte sie ungemein angemacht... so sehr, dass dieses zu ihrem gemeinsamen Lieblingshobby geworden war. Anfangs hatten sie nur zusammen vor dem Bildschirm gewichst... doch irgendwann war Sabine auf die Knie gegangen und hatte einfach Sarahs nasse Fotze abgeleckt. Das war vor drei Wochen gewesen. Seither hatten sie sich immer wieder gegenseitig geleckt. Aber das was hier jetzt abging, das hatten sie bis zu diesem Zeitpunkt nur in Clips gesehen. Fisting hatte sie dabei irre geil gemacht... aber es war bisher bei zwei, drei Fingern geblieben... in der Pussy. Und die hatten sie heute morgen schon gestopft bekommen.
Und jetzt das Arschloch? Es war neu, es war irr... es war geil. Und von solchen Könnerinnen würden sie es vermutlich nie mehr besorgt bekommen. Jetzt abspringen? Sicher nicht... und schon gar nicht, wenn die Andere dabei war.
«Mach mein Arschloch gross und weit!» Sabine war die erste.
«Ja, fick mich, bis dein Arm drin ist!» Sarah wollte ihrer Freundin nicht nachstehen.
Petra und Karina hatten das gleiche schon mit anderen Girls gemacht und wussten genau, was zu tun war.
Sabine fühlte nun, wie die andere Hand ihre Pussy rieb und sie noch geiler machte, während die beiden Finger ihr Arschloch immer härter fickten und sich dabei auch rund herum bewegten. Sie realisierte gar nicht, als ein dritter Finger in sie eindrang, zum Einen, weil Karina ihr Arschloch mit grossem Geschick vorbereitet hatte, zum Anderen, weil ihre andere Hand ihre Pussy so geschickt beglückte, dass sie vor Lust ohnehin fast zerfloss.
Sarah erging es gleich. Auch bei ihr drang der dritte Finger ohne Probleme in den Hintereingang ein und das Lustgefühl schnürte ihr fast die Kehle zu... es war so was von geil. Immer tiefer drangen die drei Finger Petras in ihr Arschloch ein, spreizten es auf, wenn sie eindrangen und liessen es auf dem Weg hinaus wieder entspannen. Nach etwa zehn Minuten und einem weiteren Orgasmus von Sarah war es soweit, das Petra einen vierten Finger hinein schob und wiederum so dezent, das Sarah anfangs fast nicht realisierte, dass ihr Arsch schon wirklich gehörig weit gespreizt war.
Stattdessen empfand sie einfach totale Lust – eine Lust, die sie in Sabines Augen reflektiert sah, deren Hände sie nun umklammerte, als wieder ein Orgasmus durch ihren Körper tobte.
Sabine spürte, wie Sarahs Hände ihre wieder stärker griffen und die Pupillen ihrer Freundin selbstvergessen nach oben rollten, als diese wieder einen Höhepunkt genoss... auch sie fühlte, dass sie bald wieder soweit sein würde und sie wollte mehr...
Sie hatte keine Ahnung, wie viele Finger sie unterdessen in ihrem Arschloch hatte, aber je weiter Karina sie hinten «öffnete», desto geiler fand sie es. Sie presste sich nun – ganz im Gegensatz, zu dem was sie erst erwartete hatte – sogar gegen die Hand. Gierig auf mehr... gierig auf die Faust.
Karina spürte das auch, fühlte das Verlangen in dem heissen, geilen Körper vor ihr... Sie kannte dieses Gefühl nur allzu gut – jedes mal wenn Petra sie mit der Faust ran nahm, sehnte sie sich danach, dass die Hand möglichst bald ganz in ihr drin wäre. Doch sie liess sich nicht hetzen und arbeitete gewissenhaft weiter. Denn sie wusste, dass man beim Arschfisten nicht pfuschen durfte. Es war nun Zeit für den Daumen.
Sabines vor einer halben Stunde noch so kleines Arschloch umspannte nun ohne Probleme alle von Karinas Fingern, die sich Millimeter um Millimeter tiefer hinein arbeitete, immer näher an die kritische Stelle mit den Fingerknöcheln heran.
«Du machst das super, Sabine... dein Arschloch ist so geil gedehnt... nur noch etwas weiter, dann habe ich meine ganze Hand in dir drin... und dann werde ich dich richtig hart fisten!»
Die Worte Karinas geilten Sabine noch weiter auf und auch Sarah hatte das natürlich gehört.
«Ist mein Arschloch auch schon bereit?»
«Ja, meine Süsse... sehr bald. Meine Hand ist schon fast ganz in deiner Arschfotze!»
Karina nickte nun ganz leicht... sie war bereit, wollte aber noch warten, bis auch Petra so weit wäre, damit sie gemeinsam in die Girls eindringen würden. Nun nickte auch Petra fast unmerklich. Beim nächsten Stoss drückten beide ihre Hände stärker und bestimmter und sie verschwanden tatsächlich in Sarahs und Sabines Arsch bis zu den Handgelenken.
Die beiden Girls schrien gemeinsam auf, geil, tierisch, hinein gestossen in eine neue Dimension der Lust. Und nicht nur in die eigene. Sie sahen sie auch in den Augen ihrer Freundin, was beide noch weiter trieb, diesen perversen Genuss noch grossartiger machte.
Sie hatten es nicht realisiert – aber seit der erste Finger in ihre süssen Arschlöcher eingedrungen war, waren mehr als 45 Minuten vergangen. Doch nun ging es heftig ab. Nachdem sie den beiden einige Sekunden Zeit gelassen hatten, um sich an diese neue Vollheit zu gewöhnen, fingen Petra und Karina an, die beiden Früchtchen richtig hart zu fisten. Die Girls waren nur noch geifernde Sex-Puppen und nicht mehr in der Lage, irgendetwas anderes von sich zu geben, als unverständliche Laute der Geilheit und Lust.
Was sie nicht ahnten: das war Petra und Karina noch nicht genug. Die Lustschleim tropfenden Fotzen waren nämlich leer. Und das war ein Zustand, der einer Änderung bedurfte... nicht wahr? Immer wenn sie nun die Hände im Arsch leicht zurück zogen, fingen sie an, mit der andern Hand in die Pussys, die ja schon grosszügig vorgedehnt waren, einzudringen. Schon fünf Minuten später wurden Sarah und Sabine von den beiden Profischlampen doppel-gefistet...
Die beiden Girls verloren dabei fast den Verstand. So verdammt voll, so verdammt intensiv und tief. Petra und Karina grinsten sich nur dreckig an. Vor zwei Stunden waren die beiden Girls zwar nicht unschuldig, aber doch noch harmlos gewesen. Und seither waren sie zu perversen, orgasmussüchtigen Fisting-Huren mutiert... Unterdessen war es soweit, dass sie die Fäuste aus den Arschlöchern hinaus zogen und wieder hineindrücken konnten – es flutschte nur so.
Als Sarah und Sabine praktisch zehn Minuten ohne Unterbruch gekommen waren, fand Petra, dass es genug war. Sie und ihre Sekretärin liessen von den beiden Girls ab und genossen den Anblick der beiden in den Nachbeben der Lust zitternden Mädchen, die jede in einer Pfütze ihres Mösenschleims standen.
Dann klingelte das Mobile von Petra.

Nur Minuten später waren Sie mit mit dieser unterwegs zur Lobby, wo Sonia während Petras Abwesenheit den Job der Empfangsdame eingenommen hatte.
«Wo sind sie?» Petra sperberte herum, konnte aber scheinbar niemanden sehen, den sie erwartet hatte.
«Sie dürften in einer, zwei Minuten hier sein. Bruce und vier seiner Kumpane. Tönten schon ziemlich angesäuselt, als sie aus der Limo anriefen.»
«Hauptsache, er kriegt ihn noch rauf.»
Dann hörten sie bereits Autotüren zufallen, Gelächter und laute Stimmen. Ja, sie tönten ziemlich aufgedreht.
«Die vier haben die Zimmer 42 bis 45,» sie gab Sarah die Schlüsselkarten. «Verteil die und jetzt raus und nehmt ihnen das Gepäck ab!» Petra gab den beiden einen Klapps auf die Hintern und scheuchte sie voraus.
Die fünf trugen alle recht witzig aussehende Hawaii-Hemden, Shorts und Sandalen – sie waren vor einem Tag noch in Kalifornien am Surfen gewesen und hatten offenbar die Strandstimmung mitgebracht. Petra erkannte Bruce sofort – sie hatte ein Bild von ihm bekommen gehabt und schnappte ihn sofort.
Sarah und Sabine übergaben den vieren die Zimmerschlüssel und nahmen ihnen die kleinen Rollkoffer ab. Alle vier waren recht sexy, sportlich und irgendwie fanden die beiden Schlampen, dass Männerschwänze auch durchaus reizvoll wären. So schwangen sie ihre straffen Ärschchen extra provokativ, als sie Bruce's Freunden Ray, Bill, Cody und Josh den Weg zu den Zimmern zeigten. Und das blieb nicht folgenlos. Sehr schnell griff Sarah der erste an den Hintern.
«Hey... kein Höschen aber eine klatschnasse Pussy!»
Sarah grinste ihn neckisch über ihre Schulter an, «natürlich bin ich nass wenn solche Kerle wie ihr auftaucht! Und Sabine geht es genau gleich!»
Cody überprüfte das sofort.
«Tatsache... diese kleine Fotze tropft auch!»
Sie warteten nun vor dem Aufzug und die beiden Dienstmädchen genossen die gierigen Berührungen der kräftigen Männerhände an ihren Hintern und zwischen ihren willig gespreizten Beinen. Der Lift kam an und als sich die Türe hinter ihnen wieder schloss, spürten beide je vier Hände auf sich, die keine Stelle mehr ausliessen.
Sarah genoss es und stöhnte lüstern.
«Genau so Jungs – und wenn wir bei den Zimmern sind, wollen wir auch Eure Schwänze sehen!»
Ray grinste.
«Nur sehen? Ich glaube, da gibt es bessere Möglichkeiten!»

Die Zimmer lagen nebeneinander und die Trennwände zwischen je zwei der Räume konnten geöffnet werden, um aus zwei kleineren ein grösseres Zimmer zu machen. Es ging nur Momente und schon waren Zimmer 42 und 43 nur noch ein grosser Raum, der von geilem Stöhnen erfüllt war. Ray und Cody hatten Sarah auf eines der Doppelbetten geworfen, wo sie lachend auf ihrem Bauch landete und Ray ihren knackigen Hintern entgegenstreckte. Er spreizte ihre Arschbacken und leckte sie von ihrem Kitzler über ihre nasse Spalte bis zu ihrem Arschloch hinauf aus. Sie hatte dazu unterdessen von Cody ein Angebot bekommen, dass sie nicht ausschlagen konnte: Es war etwa 20cm lang, hatte einen dunkelroten Kopf und sie spürte den Puls an ihrer Zunge, als sie den Schwanz tief in ihren Mund gleiten liesse.
Bill und Josh vergnügten sich währenddessen mit Sabine auf dem Bett daneben. Hier hatte sich Bill als erstes auf das Bett geworfen und Sabine konnte seine Hose gar nicht schnell genug aufkriegen, riss sie ihm regelrecht vom Leib, um dann seinen Schwanz tief in ihrer Pussy zu versenken. Doch sie spürte, dass ihre feuchte Möse mehr als nur diesen einen Schwanz vertragen würde.
Sie fand Josh's Latte in ihrem Mund zwar auch sehr anregend, aber sie wollte mehr.
«Steck ihn auch in meine Fotze rein! Los! Ich will zwei drin haben!»
Er kniete hinter sie und drückte seinen nass glänzenden Schwanz gegen Bills harten Riemen, der bereits tief in Sabines Pussy vergraben war. Dann stiess er in die nun immer enger werdende Höhle hinein.
«Genau so! Jaaaa!!» Sabine warf ihren Kopf mit halb geschlossenen Augen nach Hinten und liess sich in die Lust fallen, welche die beiden harten, heissen Schwänze in ihr drin auslösten. Die Lust strömte aus ihrer gut gefüllten Pussy ihren Rücken hinauf und liess ihren ganzen Körper erschauern. Dazu kamen noch die geilen Geräusche von ihrer besten Freundin, die keine zwei Meter von ihr entfernt auch richtig durchgefickt wurde. Sie dachte daran, wie sie sich bei nächster Gelegenheit von Sarah würde fisten lassen und mit diesem Gedanken hatte sie nun ihren ersten Orgasmus mit den zwei pochenden Schwänzen tief in ihr drin, die durch ihre nun wild zuckende Vagina ihre ersten Ladungen in sie hinein pumpten.
Auch Sarah wurde unterdessen doppelt gefickt. Nachdem sie Codys Schwanz ausgiebig geleckt gehabt hatte, fand dieser, dass er endlich mal einen Arschfick machen wollte und Rays Zunge hatte tolle Vorbereitungsarbeit geleistet. Die neuen Positionen waren schnell bezogen. Genau wie Sabine setzte sie sich rittlings auf den ersten der Schwänze und Ray stöhnte lüstern, als er spürte, wie die junge Pussy sich über seine Latte schob. Er spielte mit dem süssen Busen, als Cody nun sein glänzendes Teil an das runzlige Arschloch drückte. Schnell gab der Ringmuskel nach und Zentimeter um Zentimeter drang er weiter in das – durch Rays Schwanz in der Pussy – nun verengte Loch ein.
«Oh ist das geil!» Sarah verlor vor Erregung fast den Verstand, wurde durch die Lust fast überwältigt. Schon als Cody seine Eichel in ihrem Hintern versenkt gehabt hatte, war sie das erste mal gekommen. Und es wollte nun gar nicht mehr aufhören. So wollte sie Leben! In einem Ozean der Lust, mit Schwänzen in ihren Löchern und Orgasmen, die sie irre machten. Sie kam in einem Fort und als die beiden Schwänze in ihr drin endlich abspritzten, sackte sie benommen zusammen.
Alle sechs lagen einige Minuten etwas benommen auf den Betten. Doch Bill wollte den Tag ausnützen.
«Lasst uns die Schlampen wechseln!»
Als Sabine das hörte, spürte sie einen Funken der Geilheit in sich – neue Schwänze! Genau!
«Gute Idee Jungs... ich würde gerne alle Schwänze mal ausprobiert haben!»
«Ich auch – wenn ihr noch könnt!» Sarah kam den Kerlen richtig frech. Und diese Herausforderung nahmen sie gerne an.
«Ob wir noch können?» Josh, der wohl athletischste der vier,die alle recht gut gebaut waren, stand auf und präsentierte Sarah bereits wieder einen halb-steifen Schwanz.
«Natürlich können wir noch... und zwar noch besser als vorher!»

Unterdessen hatte Petra Bruce gefragt, ob das mit dem Sperma in Ordnung sei – Alina hatte ihn zwar schon vorher eingeweiht, aber es passierten immer wieder unvorhergesehene Dinge (wie Freundinnen, die was gegen solche Pläne hatten).
«Oh, ich habe mit Debbie darüber gesprochen. Sie meinte lediglich, dass sie dabei sein wolle, wenn die Spermamission stattfinde, da sie schon lange mal was mit einer Frau machen wolle.»
«Oho... ich bin sicher, da kommt sie mit Marion auf ihre Kosten. Ihre Zunge ist extrem talentiert! So das ist das Zimmer...»
Hinter der Türe waren Lustschreie zu hören.
«Hmm... tönt als wäre Debbie schon etwas früher gekommen.»
Grinsend öffnete er die Türe.
Auf dem Doppelbett lag, Arme und Beine an die Bettpfosten gefesselt, eine junge rothaarige Frau, in deren gespreizter Pussy ein Vibrator steckte. Wie sie genau aussah, konnte man allerdings nicht sagen, da Debbie, die Freundin von Bruce, der gefesselten ihren Hintern ins Gesicht steckte und sich ihr Arschloch offensichtlich – der Gesichtsausdruck sprach Bände – sehr talentiert auslecken liess.
«Hallo Debbie,» sagte Bruce grinsend, «ich sehe, du geniesst bereits die Annehmlichkeiten des Hotels in vollen Zügen!»
«Oh jaaa... Marions Zunge ist ein Wunderwerk der Lust! Ich habe meine Pussy und mein Arschloch noch nie so gut ausgeleckt bekommen... nichts gegen deine Talente, Bruce – aber die Kleine Schlampe spielt in einer eigenen Liga!»
«Umso besser – ich lerne gerne dazu», er grinste Petra an, «dann werde ich mich mal bemühen, meinen Pflichten als Zuchthengst nachzukommen.»
«Viel Spass dabei!» Petra schloss die Türe hinter sich zu – sie hätte allzu gerne mit gemacht, aber heute ging die Arbeit vor.
Bruce ging zu seiner nackten, geilen Freundin, die offenbar in einem eigenen Universum der Lust angelangt war, hinüber und küsste sie leidenschaftlich.
«Hallo du geile Sau.»
«Hallo du gieriger Bock.»
«Ist die Kleine heiss?»
«Und wie! Vielleicht leckt sie ja noch besser, wenn du sie durch fickst!»
Marion hatte nichts gesagt, ab genau darauf gehofft. Sie wollte endlich einen harten Schwanz in sich spüren und dann fühlen, wie er in sie abspritzen würde. Nämlich auch das machte sie geil, zu wissen, dass der Saft, den Bruce ejakulierte am Schluss in der Fotze ihrer Schwester enden würde. Sie fühlte nun, wie der Vibrator aus ihrer Pussy gezogen und die schmerzhafte Leere sogleich von einem warmen, pulsierenden, grossen Schwanz gefüllt wurde. Ihre Zunge glitt nun noch weiter in das leckere Arschloch von Debbie. Ja, es stimmte wohl – wenn sie gefickt wurde, leckte sie noch besser als sonst.

Als Petra von Bruces Zimmer zur Reception zurück ging, schaute sie auf die Uhr.
Wenn alles nach Plan ablief, würde jetzt ungefähr der Vater Alinas mit seinem Privatflugzeug im recht nahen Regionalflughafen landen. Er wurde dort von einer Classcort-Limo und Melanie, der Schlampen-Bankerin erwartet. Alina hatte gefunden, dass diese so ziemlich genau dem Geschmack ihres Vaters entsprechen würde.
«All die Partnerinnen, von denen ich weiss, passen in etwa in dieses Beuteschema: Nach aussen seriös und prüde aber eigentlich totale Schlampen, sobald sie ihr wahres Gesicht zeigen.» Auch Petra musste keine Sekunde darüber nachdenken und fand, dass Mella genau die richtige wäre..
«Sie soll in einem Business-Outfit, hochhackigen Schuhen und schwarzen Strapsen gehen. Dann legt er sie schon in der Limo flach...»
Und genau so stand Mella da, als sie auf Paul wartete, den älteren Selfmade-Millionär. Sie trug ein graues, halblanges Kostüm und darunter schwarze Strapse und einen Heber-BH, der ihre Nippel durch den dünnen Stoff ihres Kostüms abzeichnen liess. Sie war nervös, als sie vor der Limo auf der Kurzparkzone vor dem Ausgang des kleinen Flughafens wartete.
Sie hatte zwar schon vor einiger Zeit erfahren, dass sie an diesem Wochenende wieder als Teilzeitnutte arbeiten würde, aber es war immer das gleiche: Sie war zwar irre Spitz drauf aber gleichzeitig wäre sie am liebsten schreiend davon gerannt. Dass sie das nicht tat – obwohl sie es ja eigentlich könnte – war für sie der Beweis, dass sie eine hoffnungslos notgeile Sau war, die es sich noch so gerne besorgen liess.
Man musste ihr nur befehlen, das zu tun, was sie wirklich wollte.
Und der Befehl war heute klar gewesen: Erwarte Alinas Vater Paul und sei ihm ohne Frage zu Diensten.
Sie sah im Geist schon, wie ihre Löcher gedehnt und gefüllt würden. Ihre Pussy war schon seit dem Aufstehen nass und sie konnte es eigentlich fast nicht mehr erwarten, dass er endlich aus der Glastüre in den schönen Morgen hinaus treten würde. Eben war noch ein Regionalflug abgefertigt worden, aber jetzt waren alle Taxis und der Bus wieder weg. Doch dann tat sich was.
Drei Männer um die 50 bis 55 in teuren Geschäftsanzügen kamen, jeder mit einem kleinen Rollkoffer, auf den Gehsteig raus. Die drei sahen aus wie von einer Management-Berater-Broschüre: Dynamisch, gebräunt, sportlich. Der Mittlere mit einem dichten, ergrauten Haarschopf hatte schon als er aus der Türe heraus getreten war, Mella ins Visier genommen gehabt.
«Frau Anschatz?»
«Ja!» Ein Ruck durchfuhr sie.
«Sehr gut!» er lächelte zufrieden, «würden Sie bitte unsere Koffer noch einladen?»
«Aber natürlich!» Sie ging nach hinten, öffnete den Kofferraum und stellte die Koffer hinein. Als sie sich nach vorne bückte, um noch den letzten Rolli rein zu stellen, spürte sie eine Hand an ihrem Hintern.
«Sehr gut...»
Mella errötete – das würde sie vermutlich nie los werden – und schloss den Kofferraumdeckel. Der Fahrer hatte unterdessen den Verschlag geöffnet und die drei Männer stiegen, gefolgt von Mella, in den üppigen Passagierraum.
Sobald die Türen geschlossen und die vier hinter den getönten Scheiben von den Blicken der Aussenwelt abgeschirmt waren, deutete Paul auf seine ausgebeulte Hose und jene seiner Freunde.
«Und gedenken Sie, etwas in dieser Hinsicht zu machen?»
Mella kniete sofort vor den Dreien auf den dick gepolsterten Boden, öffnete die Hosen und packte die Schwänze aus, die schon alle knallhart waren. Sie vermutete, dass die geilen Böcke auf dem Weg Viagra eingeschmissen hatten. Doch das sollte ihr recht sein. Sie liebte es, harten Schwänzen zu Diensten zu sein und als sie nun die Latten zu lecken und zu wichsen begann, als sich der Wagen langsam in Bewegung setzte, war sie in ihrem Element.
Das Pochen in den Venen der steifen Glieder, durchfuhr sie bis ins Innerste, wenn sie es in ihren Fingern und an der Zunge spürte und die Kommentare der perversen Kerle machten sie noch geiler, denn sie bestätigten alles, was sie über sich nie wirklich zu denken traute, aber sie eigentlich genau wusste.
«Ja, schluck meinen Schwanz du geile Sau!»
«Unglaublich – ich dachte schon, das sei eine graue Maus, als ich sie gesehen habe!»
«Das sind meistens die Besten! Man denkt, sie seien prüde und verklemmt, dabei geht es ihnen nur gut, wenn sie Schwänze zu lecken haben und alle ihre Löcher richtig gefickt bekommen.»
«Du meinst, sie lässt sich auch ins Arschloch ficken, Paul?»
«Klar Jeff!», Paul blickte zu Mella runter, die gerade wieder von Jeffs Schwanz zu dem von Alinas Vater gewechselt hatte, «bitte Jeff darum, es dir in deinem versauten Arschloch zu besorgen!»
Mella war froh, dass nun endlich auch ihre unteren Löcher rangenommen würden.
«Könnten Sie mich bitte in mein verdorbenes Schlampenarschloch ficken? Ich brauche dringend einen harten Schwanz in meinem Hintereingang!»
Jeff, der als einziger der dreien kahl war, grinste und kniete nun hinter Mella, die nun abwechselnd den Schwanz von Paul und, wie sie gleich erfahren sollte, Arthur bliess. Sie stöhnte nur kurz auf, als Jeff sein dickes Rohr in ihren engen Hintereingang drückte.
«Habe ich zu viel versprochen, Arthur?»
«Nein, wenn es im Hotel so weitergeht, dürfte das die beste Hochzeitsfeier sein, die ich je erlebt habe...»
Der Fahrer war so soft durch die Gegend chauffiert, dass seine Passagiere fast nicht merkten, dass sie angekommen waren.
«Oh, ich glaube wir sind da.» Paul hatte bemerkt, dass das Auto schon etwas länger still stand.
«Na und? Ich fick die Sau nun noch fertig!» Jeff bumste sie nun wirklich hart in ihren Arsch.
«OK. Spritzen wir Frau Anschatz voll! Es sollen alle sehen, was sie für eine Sau ist.»
Bei dem Gedanken, dass jetzt gleich vollgespritzt mit Sperma in ihrem Businessanzug die drei in die Reception begleiten würde, machte sie so geil, dass sie ein erstes mal kam... natürlich halfen ihr auch die harten Schwänze dabei. Sie wichste und bliess die beiden Schwänze bei ihrem Gesicht noch härter und auch Jeff legte noch etwas an Tempo zu.
«Ich komme... ja! Ich spritze dein Arschloch voll. Jaa!» Jeff pumpte seinen Saft tief in Mellas Darm. Für die anderen war das der Startschuss. Paul, dessen Schwanz sie im Mund hatte, spritzte nun ebenso los, wie auch Arthur, dessen Latte sie gerade am Wichsen war. Und er spritzte extrem ab. Der erste Schwall traf sie in ihrem Haar, der zweite im Gesicht und dann spritzte er den Rest – ganz gezielt – auf ihr Kostüm.
Den Ficksaft von Paul schluckte sie nur zum Teil hinunter. Als er den schleimigen Schwanz raus ihrem Mund rauszog, liess sie absichtlich den Rest des Spermas in einer warmen, schleimigen Spur über ihr Kinn hinunter laufen und auf ihre Bluse tropfen. Paul wischte seinen Schwanz dann, um die Dekoration von Mella zu vervollständigen, an ihren Wangen ab.
«OK, Frau Anschatz, dann begleiten Sie uns mal zur Reception!»
Der Fahrer hatte das Gepäck, während Mella durchgefickt worden war, schon reingebracht, so dass die vollgesaute Bankerin sich nicht mehr darum kümmern musste. Es waren ein paar andere Gäste da, welche Mella lüstern beäugten – nicht zuletzt, weil sie sie bereits kannten, denn Elena und Erik gingen mit zwei Frauen im Hundekostüm vorbei. Elena lächelte raubtierhaft, als sie die Sperma-verschmierte Bankerin mit den drei Manager-Type sah. Mella erkannte das Dobermannkostüm, in dem sie vor einigen Wochen an der Party dermassen durchgefickt worden war und das Schäferhundkostüm, dass damals Elena getragen hatte. Darin steckten – was Mella natürlich nicht wissen konnte – Karin, die geile Braut, die sich es damals von drei Schwarzen hatte besorgen lassen und deren gute Freundin Meitje. Und beide hatten schon Sperma in ihren Fotzen, waren sie doch eben von zwei anderen Gästen auf die Aufforderung von Herrchen und Frauchen hin gefickt worden.
Petra begrüsste Paul, Jeff und Arthur an der Reception, überreichte ihnen die Zimmerschlüssel und fragte sie dann, ob sie den Welcome-Drink vielleicht in der Wellneslandschaft einnehmen wollten. Mella würde ihnen dort natürlich auch zu Diensten sein und sie würde noch zwei Girls runter schicken. Mella hatte das Hotel am Morgen kurz besichtigt und kannte den Weg schon. Sie führte dir drei geilen Böcke in das Untergeschoss hinunter in den «Nassraum», in dem einige Stunden zuvor Sabine und Sarah ihre Einführung durch Petra und Karina bekommen hatte. Doch jetzt war es nicht mehr so leer wie dann. Auf einem der Gynostühle lag eine Frau in einem roten Latexanzug mit offenem Schritt, die von einem ebenfalls in Latex schwarz gekleideten Mann gefistet wurde, während sie die Fotze einer Frau leckte, die ebenfalls in einem schrittfreien Gummianzug steckte und über dem Gesicht der ersten Frau kauerte.
Was Mella und ihre Böcke nicht wissen konnten, war, dass Vivian alle drei im gleichen Hotel kennengelernt und die Frau auf dem Tisch versaut hatte: Es war Dorothea, die nun alles ausprobieren wollte. Vivian hatte sie den anderen vorgestellt und dafür gesorgt, dass sie ein Fetisch-Weekend an ihrer Hochzeit verbringen würde.
Im einen Whirlpool war dazu ein Pärchen am Ficken. Rebekka und Eric, die beim Flug zur Sex-Party in Florida beide von Vivian verführt worden waren, hatten seither ein Verhältnis, nutzten die Party aus, endlich mal wieder Körperflüssigkeiten auszutauschen und Rebekka genoss es ausserordentlich, sich vom gut bestückten Eric ihre Pussy richtig tief ficken zu lassen. Eric verpasste keinen Stoss, als er die Sperma-verziehrte Mella musterte, die vor den drei Business-Typen in ihren High-Heels in die Feucht-Warme Wellness-Area eintrat. Er stiess einfach noch etwas härter zu, was Rebekka mit geilem Stöhnen quittierte.

Paul zeigte auf den zweiten Whirlpool.
«Na, der scheint nur auf uns zu warten, Jungs!»
«Dann geht schon mal rein, ich muss schnell pissen gehen!» Jeff hatte die Türe zum Klo gesehen, doch Paul hielt ihn zurück.
«Unser Pissoir ist doch hier!»
Er zeigte auf Mella. Natürlich hatte er von Petra die Setcard der versauten Bankerin bekommen und wusste, dass sie auch Pisse trank. Jeff war ein wenig verwirrt.
«Wie meinst du das?»
Doch Mella war schon vor ihn hingekniet.
«Ich bin nicht nur ihre Fick- sondern auch ihre Piss-Hure. Wenn sie bitte ihre Blase in meinen Mund entleeren würden?»
Jeffs überraschter Gesichtsausdruck wich einem dreckigen grinsen. Er packte seinen halb-harten Schwanz aus, zielte auf Mellas Gesicht und liess dann seine Pisse ströhmen. Erst verfehlte er ihren Mund ein wenig, doch dann traf er perfekt und Mella schluckte brav und gierig den Natursekt.
Als Jeff den Schwanz abschüttelte hatte Arthur seinen schon ausgepackt.
«Na, das trifft sich gut – ich müsste auch noch!» und schon wieder schluckte Mella Pisse. Ein Schauer lief ihren Rücken hinunter. Sie liebte es, eine solche Sau zu sein. Vorgestern hatte sie den ganzen Tag damit verbracht, Immobilien-Budgets zu berechnen als brave, konservative Bankerin. Aber jetzt war sie, wofür sie wirklich geschaffen war – eine submissive Nutte. Dass sich dann auch noch Paul in ihren Mund erleichterte war nur konsequent. Sie hatte ihre Augen geschlossen gehabt, damit ihr keine Pisse in diese Spritzen würde. Als sie sie nun wieder öffnete standen Karina und Sonia nackt neben den drei Kerlen. Mellas Unterstützung war eingetroffen.
«So, geh dich aufs Klo etwas frisch machen! Wir werden uns unterdessen mal mit diesen beiden Damen unterhalten!»
Als Mella – nun nackt und ohne Pisse im Gesicht – wieder zum Whirlpool kam, wurde Sonia bereits von Jeff und Arthur in Mund und Arschloch gefickt, während Karina den Schwanz von Paul ritt. Mella setzte sich auf den Rand des Pools, und rieb ihre Spermagefüllte Pussy bei dem geilen Anblick, um als nächstes von Jeff, der nun Sonias Mund verliess, in den Hintern gefickt zu werden. Er drang langsam aber druckvoll in ihr Arschloch ein, bis er am Anschlag war, um dann mit kräftigen Stössen das Arschloch zu vögeln.
Das war, musste sie zugeben, als der Schwanz aus ihr hinaus glitt und wieder hinein stiess, definitiv besser als Finanzkalkulationen. Dann wechselten auf ein Signal von Paul alle ihre Partnerinnen und Mella bekam nun dessen noch wesentlich dickere Latte in ihren Hintern geschoben.
Sie schrie kurz auf – die Dehnung ihrer Rosette kam doch etwas überraschend – aber der nachfolgende Fick war umso geiler. Und Paul trug mit seinen Kommentaren dazu bei.
«Du verdammte Sau! Ich ficke dich nun so, wie es eine Schlampe wie du verdient! Bankerin? Du bist eine Ficksau, die nebenbei in einer Bank arbeitet. In Wahrheit willst du nur eines: Schwänze in Deinen Löchern! Gib das zu!»
Er hatte unterdessen ihre langen blonden Haare gepackt und zog ihren Kopf mit jedem Stoss in ihren Arsch nach hinten.
«Ja, ich lebe nur für Schwänze! Ich liebe es gefickt und benutzt zu werden und wenn Du mich in meiner Bank besuchtest, würde ich dir unter dem Tisch eines Blasen, nur damit du einen Vertrag unterschreiben würdest. Und jetzt spritze endlich in mein geiles Arschloch ab und füll' es mit deinem Saft!»
Und genau das tat er. Der Pimmel schwoll an und zuckte, bevor er seine Ladung laut stöhnend in Mella rein spritzte. Was Paul nicht wissen konnte – vier Stockwerke höher kam in diesem Moment sein Sohn ebenfalls.

Marion hatte von Bruce schon eine erste Ladung in ihre Fotze gespritzt bekommen, als sie noch Debbies Arschloch ausgeleckt hatte. Als sie darum gebeten hatte, los gebunden zu werden, um den Schwanz-Saft abzufüllen, befand Bruce, dass er das auch selbst machen könnte. Die Behälter befanden sich in der Mini-Bar neben dem Bett. Er nahm eines der Becherchen heraus und spreizte dann mit zwei Fingern die nassen, glänzenden, geschwollenen Pussylippen.
«So, und jetzt drücke meinen Ficksaft wieder aus deiner Fotze raus!»
Marion folgte seinem Befehl. Erst kamen nur einzelne, kleine Tröpfchen raus. Aber dann wurden die Tropfen grösser und klatschten, verbunden durch schleimigen Fäde in den kleinen Behälter. Debbie musste das auch ganz genau sehen.
«Mmm... das würde ich sooo gerne auflecken!»
«Ich weiss – aber nicht dieses mal. Und auch nicht das nächste mal!»
Debbie hatte nämlich begonnen, den Schwanz ihres Freundes zu massieren, der schon wieder härter wurde.
Etwa ein Stunde später stand die nächste Sperma-Ernte an. Es war niemand mehr gefesselt und die drei hatten einfach geil miteinander gespielt, sich gegenseitig geleckt, gestreichelt, verwöhnt. Wenn Debbie wirklich noch nie was mit einem anderen Mädchen gehabt hatte, wie sie dies während dieses Fick-Fests einmal behauptete, dann merkte Marion nichts davon. Die Schlampe leckte Pussy mindestens so gut wie sie selbst - und sie wusste, wie begabt sie dabei war. Beeindruckend war dabei auch, dass Debbie gleichzeitig von Bruce gefickt wurde und trotz ihrer immer grösseren Erregung Marions Pussy und Arschloch mit nicht nachlassender Hingabe mit ihrer Zunge und ihren Lippen verwöhnte.
Doch schliesslich wurden die Stösse immer härter und tiefer und auch Debbie atmete immer heftiger – ihr nächster Höhepunkt war nur noch wenige Sekunden entfernt. Marion hingegen hätte schon seit Minuten kommen können. Doch sie hatte auf die anderen beiden gewartet: In ihrem Training als Lustsklavin hatte sie gelernt, ihren Höhepunkt zurück zu halten, bis ihr erlaubt war, zu kommen oder – wie jetzt eben - der richtige Moment da war.
So kamen die drei miteinander und Bruce' Ladung spritzte tief in die Lusthöhle seiner Freundin hinein... genau in dem Moment, als vier Stockwerke unter ihm, sein Vater Mellas Arschloch voll machte.
Doch das spielte für Bruce, Marion und Debbie keine Rolle. Die Spannung war raus und die drei sanken lustvoll entspannt auf dem Bett hin. Nur Marion raffte sich auf, holte einen leeren Behälter aus der Hausbar und machte sich an ihren eigentlich ganz geilen Job: Sie streichelte die nasse, schmierige Pussy von Debbie und holte mit ihrem Zeigefinger zärtlich aber gründlich das wertvolle Sperma von Bruce aus der Fickspalte der Brünetten raus, welche diese Ernte - ihrem leisen Stöhnen nach zu urteilen - durchaus zu geniessen wusste.
Schliesslich hatte sie aus Debbie das meiste Sperma und auch einen kleinen, süssen Orgasmus rausgekitzelt.
«Gehen wir noch was essen?» Bruce merkte auf einmal, wie sein Magen knurrte.
«Gute Idee!» die beiden Girls sprangen sofort auf, um ins Bad zu gehen und sich zurecht zu machen.
Bruce schüttelte kurz den Kopf, musste aber zugeben, als die beiden nach 20 Minuten in Strapsen und High-Heels bereit waren, dass er noch nie mit so heiss aussehender Begleitung Dinner essen gegangen war.

Dorothea hatte sich nach dem wirklich ausserordentlich geilen Fisting-Latex-Abenteuer mit Sarah und Bernd vom Palace-Hotel im Nassraum kurz auf ihr Zimmer zurück gezogen, den Latex-Anzug abgelegt, gepudert und gepflegt und sich nun in Lederkorsage und Lederstiefeln eingekleidet. Sowohl ihr Busen als auch ihre seit einigen Wochen rasierte und dauernasse Fotze würde sie so präsentieren, fühlte sich dabei aber doch noch irgendwie bekleidet. Vor allem, als sie auch noch die ellbogenlangen, schwarzen Nappaleder-Handschuhe überzog. Ihr Mann glaubte, dass sie ein Wellness-Wochenende mit Freundinnen verbrachte und machte garantiert schon wieder mit irgendwelchen Hühnchen rum. Dass sie derweil an einer Mega-Orgie teilnähme, würde er sich kaum vorstellen können.

Genau so wenig, dass die letzte seiner Gespielinnen, eine reizende Mulattin, wegen seiner Ehefrau nichts mehr von ihm wissen wollte und ihn deshalb so brutal abserviert hatte. Das war ein böser Schlag für sein Ego gewesen.
Und das kam so: Doro hatte sich schon länger damit abgefunden gehabt, dass mit Rudolf nichts mehr lief. Es war irgendwie bequem und sie musste zugeben, dass er immer grosse Mengen Geld aus seinen vielen Geschäften heranschaffte – Geld, von dem Sie, ohne dass er sich gross daran störte, grössere Summen ausgeben durfte. Das war – und das wusste er - immer noch billiger als eine Scheidung.
Seine Tour war meist dieselbe: Er riss die Chicks auf und liess sie im glauben, dass er sie irgendwann heiraten würde. Wenn es ihm dann langweilig wurde, entsorgte er die Girls – wie er das gegenüber einem Freund mal beschrieben hatte – und beschaffte einen Ersatz, mit dem das Spiel wieder von vorne los ging.
Was er nicht ahnte, war, dass Dorothea das alles sehr genau wusste, da er, was Computersicherheit anging, gelinde gesagt schlampig war. Doro hingegen hatte extra einige Kurse belegt – sie hatte genug Freizeit – und sich mit ihrem Wissen Zugang zu seinen ganzen Mail-Konten beschafft hatte, über die er mit den «Chicas» und seinen Freunden korrespondierte.
Seinen Kumpanen gegenüber gab er gerne mit seinen neuesten Eroberungen an, schickte deren Bilder (meist feucht-fröhlich an einer Party mit ihm zusammen) herum und liess jede Vorsicht und Diskretion missen, welche diese jedoch immer zeigten, wenn Sie Doro begegneten. Keiner hatte je auch nur eine Andeutung über Rudolfs Eskapaden ihr gegenüber gemacht. Doch das war ihr immer weitgehend egal gewesen.
Nach der Begegnung mit Viv hatte sich aber irgendwas geändert und Doro war es nicht mehr einfach egal... sie hatte auf einmal wieder ihr inneres Feuer gefunden; und als erstes würde sie ihm seine neueste Eroberung ausspannen.
Es ging nicht lang, und sie hatte seine neueste Mail-Galerie: Consuela, eine brasilianische Diplomatentochter, die es eigentlich besser wissen sollte. Aber Rudolf sah gut aus, konnte sehr charmant sein und log wie gedruckt, wenn er eine Frau flach legen wollte. In Doro reifte ein Plan, den sie innert weniger Tage so weit gedeihen liess, dass sie nur noch eines musste – Consuela treffen.
Dank des Leichtsinns ihres Mannes, war das erstaunlich leicht: Die Inhalte seiner Adressdatenbank (die mit seinem Handy synchronisiert war), liess sie jeweils über ein Spionageprogramm mit einer Datenbank auf ihrem Computer abgleichen. Und so hatte sie Consuelas Koordinaten schon nach seinem ersten Flirt mit ihr.
«Hallo. Das ist Dorothea – Sie sind Consuela?»
...
«Es geht um Rodolfo (er fand immer, Rudolf töne zu steif und zu trocken...). Ich würde mich gerne mit Ihnen über ihn unterhalten. Es ist wirklich wichtig.»
...
«Oh, nein, ich bin keine Ex-Freundin von ihm. Ich würde Sie einfach gerne in einem Gartenkaffee treffen. Hören Sie sich an, was ich zu sagen habe, und das ist schon alles.»
...
«Nein, es geht nicht lange. Höchstens eine halbe Stunde. Wählen Sie den Treffpunkt aus.»
...
«Gut, morgen um 15 Uhr im vor dem «Lisboa». Ich trage einen schwarzen Mini und ein rotes Top. Ich verspreche Ihnen, sie werden es nicht bereuen und sagen sie Rodolfo noch nichts – sie werden noch sehen, warum.»

Das «Lisboa» war ein hübsches Kaffee mit Eisdiele an einer ruhigen Seitenallee am Rand der Innenstadt einer etwa 200 km von Dorotheas Wohnort entfernten Stadt. Ein Teil des Erfolges von Rudolf beruhte darauf, dass er in verschiedenen Städten wilderte, so dass er seinen letzten Opfern nicht grad mit der Neuen über den Weg lief.
Dorothea hatte vor dem Mittag ein Hotelzimmer bezogen und war schon um halb drei im Gartenkaffee. Sie konnte sich in aller Ruhe auf die Begegnung mit der milchkaffeebraunen Schönheit vorbereiten. Sie startete ihren Laptop und öffnete das Mailkonto ihres Mannes. Dazu hatte sie eine Mappe mit Ausdrucken von Bildern, Namen und den dazugehörigen Mail-Highlights von Consuelas Vorgängerinnen und einen Auszug vom Zivilstandsamt ihres Mannes, aus dem hervor ging, dass er noch verheiratet war (eine Tatsache, die er konsequent verheimlichte). Ja, das dürfte reichen.
Sie schlürfte ihren Latte, als Consuela an den Tisch trat. Das Mädchen war wirklich ausnehmend hübsch. Schlank, kleiner Busen aber trotzdem sexy geformt und mit einem tollen Arsch gesegnet. Dazu ein süsses Gesicht mit vollen, sinnlichen Lippen, grossen, fast schwarzen Augen und einer etwas breiten aber doch sehr hübschen Nase. Und dann die Haut. Hellbraun, samtig glänzend, makellos. Doch ihr Gesichtsausdruck wollte nicht zu der süssen Erscheinung (und das schloss auch das Minikleid in Frühlingsfarben mit ein, das sie trug) passen.
«Sie sind Dorothea?»
«Ja, setzen Sie sich doch bitte hin, Consuela.»
Consuela nahm gegenüber Doro platz und musterte die ältere Frau skeptisch, bestellte einen gespritzten Weisswein bei der flinken Kellnerin.
«Und was haben Sie mir über meinen Rodolfo gross zu sagen, dass ich nicht schon weiss?»
Consie, wie sie ihre Freundinnen nannten, wollte zeigen, dass sie Herrin der Lage war. Dabei wusste Doro genau, dass sie kleine kein Ahnung hatte – und das auch selbst wusste.
«Ich habe den Auftrag, Ermittlungen über Rodolfo – der übrigens eigentlich Rudolf heisst – anzustellen. Vor allem, was seine Affären angeht.»
«Affären? Wieso Affären – er will mich als Freundin und als seine Frau! Was soll das von wegen Affäre??»
«Ganz einfach: Er ist verheiratet!»
«Nein, das, das glaube ich nicht!»
Dorothea schob die Kopie der Hochzeitsurkunde rüber. Ihr echter erster Vorname, den sie schon seit ihrer Kindheit nicht mehr benutzt hatte, war Agathe... und so kam Consie natürlich nicht darauf, dass sie der Ehefrau selbst gegenüber sass. Auf dem Hochzeitsbild, dass sie nachschob, war sie zudem nur von der Seite mit dem grossen Brautschleier zu sehen und unerkennbar. Rudolf hingegen umso klarer.
«Er ist seit 12 Jahren verheiratet. Die letzte Freundin vor Ihnen war dieses Mädchen hier: Rebekka Leitner... süsse Blondine.»
Sie schob die Party-Bilder hinüber: «Rodolfo» und Bekkie beim Feiern.
«Das sei eine kurze Sache gewesen, nichts ernstes.»
«Wollen Sie seine Emails an sie lesen?»
Ein Bündel ausdrucke wanderte über den Tisch. Doro hatte darin jene Dinge markiert, die er nun auch wieder Consie geschrieben hatte. Die ersten paar Seiten leuchteten gelb... Consuela las die Mails mit wachsender Unruhe.
«Und hier» – Doro klopfte auf einen dicken Ordner – «die Unterlagen zur Freundin vor Rebekka. Und zu der vor jener, und so weiter. Wenn sie es sich antun wollen...»
Consuelas Selbstvertrauen war in den letzten Minuten vor den Augen Dorotheas verdampft.
«Aber, aber warum...?»
«Warum er das macht? Er ist ein geiler Bock, der alle drei Monate ein neues Mädchen braucht und er geniesst es, sie weinen zu sehen, wenn er sie fallen lässt. Warum ich nicht einfach weiter ermittle sondern ihnen das sage? Weil ich eine Frau bin und weil ich es satt habe, dass er immer damit davon kommt und sich in seinen Mails dann als der starke Mann gebärdet, wenn er mit den Gefühlen von verliebten Mädchen rumspielt. Wenn er wenigstens ehrlich wäre. Aber das? Das ist doch widerlich!»
Consie blätterte verzweifelt herum, suchte nach etwas, dass ihr zeigen würde, dass die Detektivin NICHT recht hätte. Doch sie fand nichts. Überall die gleichen Phrasen in den Mails, die gleichen schleimigen Lügen, von Hochzeit und Zukunft und dann die Mail, in der er einfach Schluss machte und jene, in denen er seinen Freunden von einer neuen Trophäe erzählte.
«Sniiiiirf», Consuela begann zu heulen. Ein Weinkrampf schüttelte ihren zierlichen Körper. Dorothea schob die Unterlagen zur Seite, ging zu ihr, umarmte das Mädchen, das weiter schluchzte und immer wieder «dieser Bastard, dieser Bastard», murmelte.
Ja, sie hatte Mitleid mit der Kleinen. Aber als sie die warme, seidig-glatte Haut spürte, durchschoss sie die gleiche Begierde, die auch Rudolf antreiben mochte. Aber sie würde nichts versprechen um daran zu kommen – Consuela müsste es aus eigenem Antrieb wollen.
«Ist ja, gut. Ist ja gut, alles wird wieder gut! Es tut zwar weh. Aber viel weniger, als wenn er damit durchgekommen wäre. Ist ja gut...»
Sie streichelte über das wellige Haar Consies. Diese beruhigte sich langsam und ihre Tränen versiegten. Aber ihr Make-Up war hinüber und ihre Augen geschwollen, die Nase verrotzt. Ein Mädchen, das eben Rotz und Wasser geheult hat. Ein weiterer Teil von Doro's Plan, der genau aufgegangen war.
«Packen wir zusammen, und gehen, OK? Aber so kannst du unmöglich unter die Leute!»
«Was?»
«So verheult. Eine schöne Frau wie du kann sich so nicht zeigen – ob du jetzt gerade herausgefunden hast, dass dein vermeintlicher Freund ein Schweinehund ist, oder nicht.»
«Oh...»
«Ich habe ein Hotelzimmer – eine Strasse weiter. Dort kannst du dich zurecht machen, o.k.?»
Das Zimmer in einem kleinen Stadthotel hatte sie schon am Vortag nach dem Gespräch mit Consie reserviert – das Hauptkriterium war dabei die Nähe zum Treffpunkt und dass die Zimmer wenigstens einigermassen wohnlich schienen. Und sie war nicht enttäuscht worden. Das Bad war sauber und geräumig genug für zwei und das Bett nicht so schrecklich Sprungfederwippend-weich wie man dies immer noch in vielen Hotels vorfindet. Doro öffnete die Zimmertüre und liess Consie als erste eintreten.
«Das Bad ist gleich links. Abschminkcreme und Tücher findest du im Spiegelschrank.»
«Danke vielmals.»
Consie wusch als erstes ihr Gesicht und entfernte dann mit der Abschminkcreme die Reste des verlaufenen Make-Ups. Sie war immer noch erschüttert und verwundet. Dieses Schwein. Dieses verdammte Schwein. War sie denn nicht schön genug? Witzig genug? Wert genug?
Die Türe zum Bad ging auf und Dorothea stellte sich neben sie hin, blickte ihr via Spiegel in die Augen.
«Geht's?»
«Ja... irgendwie...»
«Denk nicht zu sehr darüber nach, Kleine!»
«Warum... wie... meinst du das?»
«Schau dich doch an. Du bist so schön! Du hast doch was viel besseres als dieses Schwein verdient und er dich schon gar nicht!»
«Wirklich?»
Das war der Moment... Doro musste ihn richtig spielen...
«Nein, hat er nicht. Nicht deine wunderbaren, warmen Augen. Nicht deine samtige Haut, deine vollen, begehrenswerten Lippen...» sie war nun immer näher an Consie ran getreten, hatte sanft die nackten Oberarme zu streicheln begonnen.
«Nein, schon gar nicht deine Lippen... ich habe noch nie daran gedacht, eine Frau zu küssen... aber bei dir könnte ich schwach werden... du bist so schön...» nur noch ein Flüstern, dessen warmer Hauch am Ohr auf dem Rücken des Mädchens kalte Schauer hinunter schickte. Die Zungenspitze von Doro berührte nun federleicht das Ohrläppchen, hellbraun, delikat. Consie zuckte zusammen, entspannte sich aber fast augenblicklich wieder, liess sich gegen die ältere, aber – wie sie schon bei der Begegnung im Kaffee sich selbst gegenüber widerwillig hatte zugeben müssen – sehr schöne und sinnliche Frau sinken, drehte den Kopf ein wenig, so dass Lippen auf Lippen treffen konnten.
Eine weiche, warme Begegnung, prüfend, forschend dann sich gegenseitig zu einander öffnend. Die Zungenspitzen spielten miteinander, dann immer bestimmter bis aus der zögernden Annäherung ein leidenschaftlicher Kuss wurde.
Doro lotste Consuela sanft aus dem Bad hinaus, zum mit frischen kühlen Laken bezogenen Bett, sie dabei immer küssend. Die beiden Frauen fielen auf die weiche, einladende Schlafstätte, küssten weiter und streichelten sich gegenseitig. Consie trennte ihre Lippen für einen Moment von denen Doros und blickte diese erstaunt an.
«Ich habe auch noch nie eine Frau geküsst. Aber es fühlt sich guuut an...» bei den letzten Worten entblösste sie ihre strahlend weissen Zähne in einem breiten Grinsen um dann selbst denn Kuss fortzusetzen.
Schon bald lagen das Sommerkleidchen von Consie und Minirock und Top von Doro auf dem Boden und sie hatten nur noch ihre knappe Unterwäsche am Leib. Doro einen schwarzen Spitzenbody und Consie einen roten String-Tanga. Einen BH hatte sie nicht getragen, weshalb Doro nun auch schon an ihren kleinen, wohlgeformten Brüsten knabberte. Die Nippel hatten die Farbe dunkler Schokolade und schwollen nach den ersten Liebkosungen an, verhärteten und teilten der Liebkosenden ganz klar mit, dass ihre Liebesdienste willkommen waren. Doch das wusste Doro auch so. Consie war, wenn es um die Äusserung ihrer Lust ging, nicht zurückhaltend, stöhnte lüstern auf und forderte mehr.
Eine Hand von Doro wanderte deshalb langsam aber bestimmt über den flachen Bauch der jüngeren Frau hinunter hin zu deren süsser Pussy, deren Lippen sich am knappen Stoff ihres Tangas abzeichneten.
Doros Tempo war quälend langsam, so dass auf einmal Consie die Initiative und damit die Hand Doros ergriff und zwischen ihre Beine schob.
«Ich will, dass du mich nimmst!»
«Wirklich?»
«Ja... ich bin unglaublich geil auf Dich!»
«Dann kriegst du es auch von mir besorgt!»
Sie riss den Slip hinunter und schmiss ihn zu Seite, spreizte die Beine der süssen Schlampe und stürzte sich wie eine Verhungernde auf die Pussy, deren Clit gepierced und mit einem Brillanten geschmückt war.
Do leckte die durch das Schmuckstück ständig exponierte Clit, während sie die schleimig-nasse Fotze mit drei Fingern fickte. Das Resultat liess nicht lange auf sich warten: Consie drückte den Kopf von Do gegen ihre Pussy und schrie ihren Orgasmus hinaus, während sich ihr Körper lustvoll wand, aufbäumte und schliesslich entspannt auf dem Bett zusammen sank.
Doro tauchte wieder zwischen den Beinen ihrer neuen Liebhaberin auf und glitt langsam an deren Körper entlang hinauf, bis sie die schwer atmende Mulattin küssen konnte und diese das erste mal den Geschmack ihrer Pussy an den Lippen einer anderen Frau schmeckte. Sie lagen für einige Minuten, sich küssend und umarmend, auf dem Bett. Dann machte sich Consie auf, die vermeintliche Detektivin zu verwöhnen. Sie öffnete den Body, schälte Doro aus diesem heraus und enthüllte die vollen Brüste und die rotbraunen Nippel, die sie mit geschickter Zunge innert Sekunden auf ihre Attacke antworteten. Doch lange verweilte ihre Zunge nicht am Busen von Doro – sie wanderte schnell weiter hinunter über den flachen, weichen Bauch, spielte kurz am süssen Nabel, bevor sie in den Schoss ihrer neuen Liebhaberin vorstiess. Der Geruch der heissen, feuchten Pussy stieg berauschend in ihre Nase. Sie wusste erst gar nicht genau, was sie weiter machen sollte – sie hatte noch nie eine Pussy so nahe vor sich gehabt. Aber dann stellte sie sich vor, was sie selbst gerne haben, was sich ihre Pussy von einer willigen Zunge wünschen würde. Sie spreizte die sauber rasierten, erregt angeschwollenen Schamlippen und versenkte ihre Zunge tief im Fickloch um dann die Spalte bis zum Kitzler hinauf zu lecken. Das lustvolle Stöhnen von Doro zeigte ihr, dass sie wohl etwas richtig gemacht hatte und entschloss sich, den gleichen Weg wieder zurück zu gehen... und noch etwas weiter. Ihre Zunge blieb nun nicht mehr beim Pussyloch stehen – stattdessen glitt sie über den Damm hinaus und liebkoste nun das Arschloch von Doro. Sie selbst machte es völlig wild, wenn ein Liebhaber beim oralen Sex ihren After nicht vergass. Vielleicht ging es Doro ja gleich.
Als diese die Zunge an ihrem Hintereingang spürte, stiess sie ein erfreutes «jaaa!» aus und spreizte ihre Beine noch etwas weiter um restlos klar zu machen, dass Consuela auch dort hinten sehr willkommen wäre. Seit der Nacht mit Viv hatte sie keine Hemmungen mehr gehabt und schon mit einigen Männern und auch zwei Frauen Sex gehabt – ihr Arschloch war dabei auch immer auf seine Kosten gekommen. Dass Consie nun ohne Aufforderung ihre Zunge in ihre Rosette schob, kam daher sehr gut bei ihr an.
«Du magst es hinten rein?» Consies Stimme drang gedämpft zwischen ihren Beinen hervor.
«Ich bin eine Anal-Sau – bloss keine Hemmungen!» Doro lachte lüstern, als sie das sagte.
Für Consie war das etwas Neues - sie hatte noch nie Analsex gehabt, war aber sehr daran interessiert – vielleicht könnte sie ja etwas als Rückzahlung verlangen, wenn sie es Doro richtig besorgte. Diese streckte sich nach etwas, dem Geräusch nach ihrer grossen Handtasche, die neben dem Bett lag, und holte was raus. Auf einmal sah Consie einen roten, dicken Dildo vor sich.
«Der passt überall rein...».
Consie leckte den Kunstschwanz grinsend ab.
«Na, das wollen wir doch mal rausfinden!»
Sie rieb das Teil erst die ganze Länge von Doros feuchter Spalte rauf und runter, dabei neckisch und kurz in das Fickloch der älteren Frau eintauchend... aber nicht ganz. Dann, beim sicher zehnten Mal – Doro war schon ganz kirre vor Geilheit – änderte sie den Winkel ein wenig und stiess den Kunstschwanz tief in die ungeduldig wartende Pussy hinein.
«Ooh, das tut guuut!» Doro liess keinen Zweifel daran, dass sie ihren Dildo sehr gerne in sich spürte. Doch auch Consuela mochte, was sie sah. Sie hatte noch nie aus nächster Nähe einen Schwanz in eine Pussy eindringen und heraus kommen sehen... nur in manchen Pornos. Aber das hier war Life und sie sah aus nächster Nähe, wie die inneren, feuchten Schamlippen sich um den Dildo schmiegten, beim Zustossen nach innen gedrückt und danach wieder nach aussen gezogen wurden und der Fickschleim sich glänzend auf dem Liebesspielzeug ausbreitete und auch zwischen die straffen Arschbacken Doros runter lief, als diese ein erstes mal vom Dildo kam.
Nun war es, befand Consie, Zeit, die Behauptung von Doro zu überprüfen, ob der Dildo wirklich überall rein passte.
Sie zog ihn aus der Pussy raus und drückte ihn sanft gegen das kleine, runzlige Loch, dass nur zwei Zentimeter darunter lag und nun ausgezeichnet mit dem reichhaltigen Pussyschleim geschmiert war. Die Rosette leistete erst noch etwas Widerstand doch mit einem Mal gab sie nach und der rote Dildo verschwand, Millimeter um Millimeter, im After von der nun noch geiler stöhnenden Doro.
«Gib's meiner Arschfotze, ja... sooo geil jaaaa!»
Nach einer Minute war der Dildo bis zum dicken Ende im Hintereingang Doros verschwunden. Doro dreht sich nun um, kniete hin, streckte ihren vollen Arsch in die Höhe - der Arschfick fing nun richtig los. Consie stiess, angefeuert von der total aufgegeilten Doro immer heftiger zu, so dass diese mit jedem Stoss gegen das Bett gedrückt wurde und ihre Lust in die Kissen schrie, als sie schliesslich wie ein Vulkan kam.
Der Nachmittag hatte, musste Consuela zugeben, eine Wende zum Besseren genommen. Sie lag nun mit Doro zusammen gekuschelt auf dem Bett, während sich die beiden zärtlich streichelten.
«Mmm... war das geil, wie du unter mir gekommen bist.»
«War das geil, wie du meinen Arsch gefickt hast!» Doro grinste breit, «ich hätte auch einen Strap-On im Gepäck...»
«Was? Warum nimmst du einen Strap-On mit?»
«Ich muss dir etwas gestehen... ich habe dir das mit Rudolf nicht nur verraten, weil ich es unfair gegenüber dir fand... als ich das erste Bild von dir gesehen hatte, war ich unglaublich scharf auf dich geworden! Und ich hatte irgendwo und irgendwie gehofft... naja... dass wir zusammen im Bett landen würden. Obwohl ich mir keine Chancen darauf ausgerechnet hatte...» Doro war erleichtert, dass Consie das 'Geständnis' mit einem lüsternen Lächeln entgegen nahm.
«Und wenn man keine Chance hat, muss man sie gefälligst ausnutzen?»
«Genau!»
«Dann zeig's mir mit Deinem Fick-Schwanz!»
Doro stand auf und nahm das Sex-Toy aus ihrer Reisetasche. Es war ein Kunstleder-Geschirr mit einem schönen, fetten, schwarzen Silikonschwanz. Sie schnallte sich das Teil um und drehte sich dreckig grinsend zu Consuela um, drückte etwas Gleitmittel aus einer Tube in ihre rechte Hand und wichste damit den Schwanz, während sie langsam auf die Mulattin zu ging.
«Magst du, was du siehst?»
«Oh jaaa... denn du bist schon ganz geil auf mich, wie ich sehe...»
«Ja. Ich bin ganz hart – nur für dich und deine geilen Ficklöcher.»
«Und du wirst mich nun entjungfern?»
Das erstaunte Doro nun aber doch.
«Entjungfern?»
Consuela grinste schelmisch.
«Naja... mein kleines Arschlöchlein ist noch nie gefickt worden. Aber wenn du zärtlich bist, werde ich es sicher geniessen...»
Damit drehte sie sich verführerisch auf ihren Bauch und spreizte ihre straffen Hinterbacken und präsentierte ihre von Speichel und Pussysaft glänzende Arschspalte mit ihrer süssen kleinen Rosette in der Mitte.
«Eine solche Einladung kann man nur schwerlich ausschlagen.»
Damit kniete sie sich hinter Consie hin, leckte als erstes das Arschloch aus und stiess sachte ihren kleinen Finger hinein.
«Relax, Baby... ja genau so... wie fühlt sich das an?»
«Geil... mach weiter... ja... mmm... ist das schon ein zweiter Finger?»
«Ja und es fühlt sich so geil an. So weich und warm und geschmeidig...»
Sie fickte die Rosette sachte weiter.
«Mmmm... mehr, bitte!»
«Gerne. Hier kommt Nummer drei!»
Consuela zog hörbar Luft ein... atmete dann ganz langsam aus, während Doro genau so langsam ihre Finger tiefer hinein stiess.
«Alles OK?»
«Ja... es fühlt sich einfach so voll an!»
Es ging nun etwa fünf Minuten mit einem langsamen Arsch-Fingerfick weiter, während Doro mit der anderen Hand Consies schmatz-nasse Pussy rieb. Sie spürte, wie die Rosette immer lockerer wurde. Sie entschloss sich darum, auch noch ihren Zeigefinger einzuführen, bevor sie mit dem Dildo diesen süssen Arsch entjungfern würde.
«Ooohhh...» Mehr brachte Consie nicht raus, doch sie schien es durchaus zu geniessen. Sie presste sich gegen die Hand, die ihren Hintereingang dehnte und stöhnte einfach lüstern.
«So... mach dich auf etwas gefasst, Kleines!»
Ihr Arsch war auf einmal leer. Dafür spürte sie erst die kräftigen Hände von Doro an ihren Hüften und dann die Spitze des Dildos an ihrer Pussy.
«Ich mach nur mal schnell meinen geilen Schwanz nass...»
Sie stiess den Dildo tief in das schmatzende Pussyloch, zog ihn wieder rauf und setzte ihn dann an Consies Rosette.
«Bereit?»
«Ja, fick mein Arschloch... los!»
Ganz langsam erhöhte Doro den Druck. Consies Arschloch gab schliesslich nach und der schwarze Kunstschwanz drang in ihr Hinterteil ein.
«Geht's?»
«Ja... Oh, ist das, ist das versaut. Und geil. Bin ich jetzt auch eine verdorbene Anal-Sau?»
«Ja, eine verdorbene Arschhure, die nun richtig durchgefickt wird.»
Sie hatte den Schwanz bis zum Anschlag rein geschoben und der Fick konnte beginnen. Erst nur ganz sachte – doch Consuela heizte auch das schon gehörig an.
«Oh ist das verdammt geil. Geeeeiiilll...»
Doro beschleunigte ihre Stösse, fickte Consies Hintern stärker und heftiger. Consuela hechelte, heulte, verkrallte sich im Laken und schliesslich kam sie. Sie schrie nun nicht, sondern presste unverständliche Worte durch ihre fast geschlossenen Lippen hervor, atmete dazwischen immer wieder stossweise ein und aus, während ihr Körper lüstern geschüttelt wurde.
Schliesslich sank sie erschöpft zusammen. Doro schmiegte sich nun an ihren Rücken, ohne aber den Dildo heraus zu ziehen. Die beiden blieben nun so liegen, aneinander gekuschelt und immer noch verbunden.
«Das war irr...»
«Ja... und wir können das jederzeit wieder machen.»
«Oh... das tönt gut.»
«Und wie...!» Doro grinste hörbar und fing nochmals an, sanft zu zu stossen.
«Ooh... fühlt sich noch viel besser an als es tönt...»
«Ja... nur zu wissen, dass ich dich ficke. Dass ich in deinem Arschloch drin stecke und du unter mir vergeilst...»
«Fick mich nochmals. Fick mich nochmals durch!»
Und nochmals wurden sie zum Tier mit den zwei Rücken und Doro besorgte es der Südamerikanerin noch härter als zuvor. Und diese kam noch heftiger, noch tierischer. Doro wusste: sie hatte ein Sex-Monster unter sich... und kam dann auch, bevor sie auf der nun erschlafften Consie zusammen sank.
Und dann schliefen sie nebeneinander ein. Doro wachte als erste wieder auf. Sie zog sich behutsam aus Consie zurück und ging sich duschen, wusch dabei auch gleich ihren Dildo ab. Sie hatte den Kunstschwanz grad eingeseift, als die Schiebetüre der Duschkabine geöffnet wurde. Consie trat dreckig grinsend zu Doro in den Dampf hinein.
«Findest du deinen Schwanz so geil, dass du ihn sogar abwichsen musst?»
Tatsächlich spürte Doro den Ansatz an ihrer Clit reiben und der Dildo fühlte sich beim Ficken und Wichsen durchaus geil an.
«Ja... aber wenn ich schon die Wahl habe, dann ficke ich natürlich lieber... Sie drehte Consi zur Wand hin um, umfasste die schlanke Taille der Südamerikanerin und stiess den Kunstschwanz tief in die immer noch nasse und glitschige Spalte, die ihr nun präsentiert wurde.
Es war ein schneller, heftiger Abschiedsfick. Doro griff mit einer Hand den Busen der Kleinen und verdrehte den Nippel, während sie mit der anderen Hand den Kopf an den Haaren zurück zog und die Pussy so hart sie es schaffte, rannahm. Beide Frauen kamen innerhalb weniger Minuten und sanken unter dem warmen Strahl der Dusche auf dem Boden der Wanne nieder.
Als sie sich wieder ankleideten, grinsten sich die beiden immer wieder schelmisch an. Plötzlich runzelte Consie ihre Stirn.
«Was ist?»
«Ich habe noch eines vergessen zu machen.»
«Aha... und das wäre?»
«Nur einen Moment...», sie kramte in ihrer Handtasche, zog ihr Handy heraus und wählte.
Nach wenigen Sekunden nahm der Angerufene ab.
«Ja Hallo... das Süssholz raspeln kannst du dir sparen, wir sind fertig miteinander... ja, fertig... ich muss Dir doch nicht sagen, warum. Du sagst das den Mädchen, die du alle drei Monate ab servierst, ja auch nicht... nein, halt einfach dein Maul. Mir ist es soeben so was von fantastisch besorgt worden... nein, nicht von einem anderen Mann, du Idiot – von einer wunderbaren Frau. Nach dem zehnten Orgasmus wusste ich, dass du den Ärger nicht wert bist. Also: Ruf mich nicht mehr an, belästige mich nicht und mach, dass du Land gewinnst. Du kennst die Bodyguards meines Vaters... einfach so als Hinweis... und Tschüss!»
Damit beendete sie die Verbindung. Doro hatte auf den Moment gewartet und musste nun laut los lachen.
«Oh, das war stark!»
«Und es tat so gut!»
«Glaub ich dir.»
Die beiden verliessen das Zimmer. Doro gab den Schlüssel an der Reception ab und ging mit Consie noch auf den Gehsteig hinaus.
«Sehen wir uns wieder?»
«Ich ruf Dich an, wenn ich wieder in der Stadt bin. Und wenn du bei mir in der Nähe vorbei kommst, kannst du Dich auch Melden.»
«OK. In vier Wochen bin ich zu einem Kulturanlass in Salzburg eingeladen... magst du mich begleiten? Learjet und alles inbegriffen.»
«Das tönt gut.»
«OK, ich mail Dir die Details. Und vergiss den Strap-On nicht!»
«Bestimmt nicht», Doro umarmte nun Consie und küsste sie aufs Ohr und flüsterte, «meine kleine Anal-Sau.»
Nun küsste Doro sie ebenso zurück, «aber dann wirst du auch meine sein, das verspreche ich Dir.»
«Das will ich auch schwer hoffen... Bis dann.»
«Spätestens bis dann.»
Es folgte ein letzter, leidenschaftlicher Kuss, der bei den wenigen Passanten erstaunte Blicke erntete und dann gingen die beiden auf getrennten wegen zu ihren Autos zurück. Doro genoss den Geschmack von Consuelas Pussy, der immer noch leicht auf Ihrer Zunge zu sein schien (oder war es nur die Erinnerung daran? – war eigentlich egal) und musste zugeben, dass dies die süsseste Rache gewesen war, derer sie sich entsinnen konnte. Und die mit dem geilsten Arsch...

Als sie in ihrem Lederoutfit das Zimmer verliess, bemerkte sie plötzlich, dass ihr Magen knurrte. Kein Wunder – es war auch schon fast acht Uhr abends. Statt sich zu einer der Lounges, wo die verschiedenen Orgien und sonstigen sinnlichen Begegnungen stattfanden, zu begeben, besuchte eines der Restaurants, welche primär zum Essen gedacht waren. Doch auch hier galten etwas andere Regeln. Das Servicepersonal war ebenso scharf wie die Gäste gekleidet. Doro setzte sich an einen Zweiertisch und studierte die Speisekarte. Der grosse Salatteller mit Austern tönte verlockend. Sie winkte nach der nächsten Bedienung, einer gross gewachsenen, grossbusigen Blondine in schwarzen Strapsen und einer ebensolchen Spitzenkorsage. Erst als diese an den Tisch trat, fiel ihr der stattliche Schwanz auf, der dort war, wo sie eigentlich eine Pussy erwartet hatte. Es war Gabi, die Transe, welche Alina gebeten hatte, doch einen Job machen zu dürfen, um die Anreise zu verdienen. Da ein Bedarf an offenherzigem Servicepersonal bestand, rannte sie damit offene Türen ein.
«Ja, sie wünschen?»
«Ich hätte gerne den grossen Salatteller und die Austern.»
«Welches Dressing für den Salat?»
«Was gibt es?»
«Blue Cheese, Thousand Island, Französisch, Italienisch, Joghurt und Sperma.»
«Sperma?»
«Ja... frisch von meinem Schwanz»
«Das tönt interessant... darf ich den Schwanz selbst blasen?»
«Aber sicher...»
«OK... das nehme ich.»
Gabi verschwand kurz in der Küche und kam recht schnell wieder.
«Das Essen wird an den Tisch gebracht – wir können uns währenddessen miteinander vergnügen und das Dressing vorbereiten.»
«Gute Idee», Doro klopfte auf den Tisch vor sich, «dann setzt dich mal hin, du Schwanzschlampe!»
Gabi platzierte sich mit gespreizten Beinen vor Doro, die den sauber rasierten, halb harten Schwanz genüsslich abzulecken begann. Der Pimmel reagierte schnell und wurde mit jedem Zungenschlag härter. Bald schon war das Pochen des Pulses in dem harten Fickfleisch zu spüren und Doro fand, dass sie den Schwanz auch noch wo anders als nur an ihrer Zunge spüren wollte.
Sie stand auf, setzte sich mit weit gespreizten Beinen auf den Tisch und streckte präsentierte Gabi ihre sauber rasierte Pussy.
«Fick mich... aber einfach nicht kommen... das Dressing will ich auf dem Salat!»
«Ich werde mich zurück halten, soweit es geht!»
Gabi drang mit einem Stoss in die Spalte von Doro ein, die den Schwanz mit Freude willkommen hiess. Sie war ja schon von einer Frau mit Strap-On gefickt worden. Aber das war noch eine Stufe besser. Einen lebendigen, zuckenden, pulsenden Schwanz in sich zu haben und gleichzeitig mit dem Busen einer schönen Frau... Transe?... was auch immer zu spielen war noch besser.
«Oh ja... das ist gut. Verdammt... ich komme schon, ja, ja, jaaa!!!»
Doro atmete schwer. Gabi zog etwas widerwillig ihren Schwanz aus der Pussy Doros raus. Aber – gut für sie – brachte ein Küchengehilfe die Austern und den Salat gerade jetzt raus.
Doro griff grinsend den nach ihrem Pussyschleim schmeckenden Schwanz und verschlang diesen wieder voller Leidenschaft. Ihr Enthusiasmus zeigte denn auch schon bald Wirkung. Der Körper von Gabi spannte sich an und der Schwanz begann intensiver zu zucken.
«Ich, ich komme auch!»
Doro entliess den Penis aus ihrem Mund und wichste ihn über ihren Salatteller ab. Die kleine Spalte in der nun fast lilafarbenen Eichel spie reichlich Sperma über die knackigen Blättchen, Früchte und Gemüse des Salates aus. Der Kerl aus der Küche, der das Essen gebracht hatte, schaute dem Schauspiel unverwandt und so schamlos wie die beiden Agierenden zu. Unter seiner Hose zeichnete sich ein fetter Schwanz ab.
Doro entging das ebenso wenig wie Gabi.
«Noch mehr Dressing?» Sie war zwar noch etwas atemlos, aber immer um das Wohl ihres Gastes bemüht.
«Gerne, wenn es frisch zubereitet ist?»
«Direkt am Tisch.»
Damit wandte sie sich dreckig grinsend dem etwa 19-Jährigen Kochlehrling zu, machte seine Hose auf und bearbeitete den fetten Pimmel, der sofort auf Hab-Acht-Stellung stand, mit Mund und Händen. Doro sass genau gegenüber den beiden, lehnte ihr Kinn auf ihre Hände und beobachtete lüstern, wie vor ihren Augen dieser Prachtslümmel zum Melken vorbereitet wurde. Und diesmal ging es sehr schnell. Kaum hatte Gabi den Riemen verschlungen und einige Male damit ihren Hals gefickt, fingen die Lenden des Kerls schon an zu zucken. Sofort liess sie den Schwanz wieder raus und rieb den nun vollgeschleimten Pimmel nochmals kurz mit der Hand. Dann, schon nach Sekunden, kam er. Das Sperma spritzte in einem weiten Schwall aus der Eichel. Drei, vier, fünf mal Spritzte der weisse Schleim quer über den Tisch, traf Doros Salat aber auch ihre Wangen und ihren Mund. Sie leckte genüsslich den Ficksaft von ihren Lippen und schaute grinsend auf.
«Ja, genau so mag ich meinen Salat!»
Dann streifte sie das Sperma, das ihre Wangen getroffen hatte mit einem Finger ab und liess es von diesem auf eine Blumenförmig aufgeschnittene Cherry-Tomate tropfen. Der Abend hatte gut angefangen.

Auch Marion liess zur gleichen Zeit Sperma von einem ihrer Finger tropfen. Allerdings nicht auf eine Cherry-Tomate sondern in einen der kleinen Frischhaltebehälter. Als die letzten Tropfen Sperma sicher abgefüllt waren, befreite Marion Debbie aus ihrem Ledergeschirr und ihrer Kopfmaske, entfernte den Ringknebel aus ihrem Mund, nachdem sie Bruce, der sich danach erschöpft auf sein Bett fallen lies, wieder auf den Boden hinunter gelegt hatte. Eine weitere Premiere für die Freundin von Bruce und wieder eine, die sie gerne mal wiederholen würde.

Begonnen hatte es ganz harmlos. Nachdem sie vom Essen zurück aufs Zimmer gekommen waren und ganz konventionell einen langsamen, sinnlichen Dreier-Fick genossen hatten, wurde Debbie neugierig. Als Marion und Bruce sich bequem zurück gelehnt hatten, durchstöberte sie die Tasche von Marion, in der auch ein Ganzkörper-Ledergeschirr verstaut war. Marion hatte es mitgenommen, für den Fall, dass sie noch Zeit für eine Fetisch-Party finden würde, an der sie Fick-Toy sein könnte.
«Was zum Fuck ist das?»
Debbie betrachtete die Ansammlung von Lederbändern, Stahlringen und Schnallen.
«Das ist ein Spezial-Body-Harness aus Leder. Wenn du das Ding trägst, kann man dich wie auch immer fesseln, aufhängen und ficken... du wirst zum Fickspielzeug für alle, die grad da sind...»
Debbie strich mit ihren Fingern über das weiche Leder und den kalten Stahl.
«Und wie ist das?» Debbies Augen hatten einen merkwürdig abwesenden Blick, als würde sie sich grade etwas sehr unanständiges vorstellen.
«Wenn man einfach mal nur gefickt und gebraucht werden will...und man auf sowas steht, dann ist es unglaublich geil. Nimm noch die Gesichtsmaske und dann... bist du einfach eine Fotze die zum Ficken rum hängt!»
«Ob man das hier machen könnte?»
Marion blickte zur Decke rauf. Der Raum war altertümlich eingerichtet und als Lampen hingen Leuchter von massiven Balken an grossen Stahlringen.
«Probieren wir es mal.»
Sie reichte eine Kette mit Karabinern an den Enden an Bruce, der sich einen Stuhl Griff, raufstieg und den einen Karabiner im Stahlring des in der Mitte des Raumes befindlichen Leuchters einhängte.
Er stieg vom Stuhl und fing an, an der Kette zu ziehen. Immer stärker, bis er mit seinem ganzen Gewicht an der Kette hing. Der Stahlring rührte sich nicht von der Stelle, der Balken gab keinen Laut von sich.
«Das Ding fühlt sich an wie einbetoniert.»
«Na, dann sollte es wohl funktionieren...»
Die Kette liess sich an verschiedenen Stellen durch kleinere Karabinerhaken auftrennen. Marion suchte mit geübtem Auge die Trennstelle, die Debbie auf einer komfortablen Fickhöhe platzieren würde.
Danach wurde Debbie in das Fickgeschirr «montiert». Als erstes fixierte Marion den breiten Lederkragen um den Hals von Bruce's Freundin. Danach kam der noch breitere Hüftgurt an die Reihe, der mit dem Kragen durch einen schmalen Ledergurt verbunden war. Von diesem schmalen Ledergurt führten zwei Paar etwa gleich breiter Riemen rechtwinklig weg, die Marion nun über die Oberarme hinweg am Rücken miteinander verband und straff aber nicht allzu fest anzog.
«Geht es so?»
«Ja.»
Die Gurtpaare verliefen direkt über und unter den Brüsten von Debbie. Marion hatte diese gekreuzt, so dass der Busen leicht zusammengepresst und frech heraus gedrückt wurde. Die Nippel von Debbie leuchteten Erdbeerrot. Marion leckte einen kurz ab.
«Lecker!»
Bruce tat es ihr gleich.
«Allerdings!»
Debbie stöhnte nur geil auf.
Marion legte Deborah nun Handgelenks-Manschetten an, die sie mit zwei kleinen Schnappverschlüssen am Hüftgurt anbrachte. Debbie stand nun stramm – konnte nicht anders. Ihr Kopf war durch den Kragen gezwungen, aufwärts zu blicken und die Hände konnte sie nicht mehr Bewegen.
«So, jetzt vorsichtig hin legen!»
Bruce und Marion halfen Debbie, sich auf den Boden zu legen. Nun bekam sie schwarze Knöchel-Manschetten angelegt. Diese hatten auch chromglänzende Ringe an der Rückseite. Als nächstes kamen zwei breitere Lederbänder oben an den Oberschenkeln dazu, an denen ebenfalls Chromringe, aber auch zwei in der Länge verstellbare Gurte angebracht waren, an deren Ende kleine Karabiner-haken baumelten. Marion nahm nun das linke Fussgelenk und bog den Unterschenkel nach oben, so dass sie den Gurt vom Oberschenkel an der Knöchelmanschette fixieren konnte, dann verfuhr sie mit dem zweiten Bein genau so, um als nächstes die Gurte so anzuziehen dass Debbie sich kaum mehr bewegen konnte und ihre Beine unweigerlich Gespreizt waren..
«Ein schönes geiles Päckchen, nicht?»
«Sehr geil!» Bruce beugte sich nach unten und steckte einen Finger in die nass glänzende Pussy. Debbie wimmerte gierig, versuchte, den Finger weiter in sich hinein zu kriegen.
«Und jetzt hängen wir sie noch auf!»
Sie nahm nun ein Knäuel Lederbänder mit einer Kette daran hervor. Das wirre Knäuel bestand aus sechs Bändern, die mit je einer Schnalle am Endring der kurzen Kette angebracht waren. Dort konnte die Länge an einer Reihe mit Metallringen verstärkten Löchern verstellt werden, während am anderen Ende Schnappkarabiner an die Ringe des Geschirrs angehängt werden konnten, was Marion auch schnell machte. Dann stellte sie noch die Länge der verschiedenen Riemen ein.
«So, heb' die Schlampe nun auf, ich hänge sie an die Kette.»
Bruce hatte mit Debbie's Gewicht kein Problem und schon machte es «Schnapp» und sie baumelte mitten im Raum... tatsächlich genau auf der Richtigen Höhe, um gefickt zu werden.
Das Gefühl des hilflosen ausgeliefert Seins war fast total... doch da kannte Debbie Marion noch nicht.
«Und jetzt natürlich noch die Gesichtsmaske!»
Die Schwarze Ledermaske hatte nur eine Nasenöffnung, eine Öffnung für den Haarschopf und eine Mundöffnung mit Ringknebel. Dazu ein Lederband am Hinterkopf.
«So, und jetzt noch das hier – damit du dich Total auf deine Titten, deine Fotze und dein Arschloch konzentrieren kannst.»
Geschickt führte sie eine Grossteil der Haare durch die Ring-Öffnung, zog dann die Maske über das Gesicht, führte den Knebel in den Mund ein, schloss sorgfältig den Reisverschluss und hängte das Lederband beim oberen Brustgurt am Rücken ein, so dass Debbie's Kopf gezwungen war, nach vorne zu Blicken... wenn Sie denn was gesehen hätte... kam noch dazu, dass sie dank der Maske auch fast nichts mehr hören konnte.
«Sollen wir sie erst ein wenig irr machen?» Marion hielt einen Vibrator hoch.
«Ganz niedrig eingestellt in ihrer Pussy... dann können wir mal besprechen, was wir mit der kleinen Schlampe anstellen wollen.» Marion spreizte die glänzenden Pussylippen und führte den Vibrator grinsend in das Fickloch von Debbie ein, die als Reaktion laut und lustvoll aufstöhnte.
«Ich hätte gerne mal zugeschaut, wie Debbie von anderen durchgefickt wird... meine Freunde sind ein paar Zimmer weiter...», Bruce sprach extra leise, damit Debbie ihn nicht hören würde.
«Hmm.. OK, aber nur mit Parisern – dein Sperma muss rein bleiben!»
«Ist klar... hat ja genügend hier.»
Auf einem Tischchen standen neben der Früchteschale eine zweite Schale voller Gummis.
«Dann hol mal deine Freunde! Ich halte Debbie beschäftigt.»

Bill, Josh, Ray und Cody hatten den Nachmittag mit Sabine und Sarah durchgefickt und sich beim Abendessen Nubia und Dolores angelacht. Die Schwarze und die Latina waren schon den ganzen Tag am Ficken gewesen und die vier Jungs sahen wie ein netter Abschluss für den Abend aus. Die sechs waren gerade auf dem Weg auf ihr Zimmer, als ihnen Bruce entgegen kam.
«Hallo Boys. Ich hoffe, ihr habt bis jetzt Spass gehabt... und ihr seht aus, als hättet ihr dafür gesorgt, noch mehr Spass zu haben!»
«Ja – und wie,» Josh stellte die beiden geilen Schlampen vor, «das sind Nubia und Dolores.»
«Hättet ihr alle erst noch Lust, meine Freundin zu ficken? Die Ladies natürlich mit eingeschlossen?»
«Debbie? He Bruder... wir waren alle schon lange scharf auf sie, aber der Respekt hat es uns verboten, da was zu machen. Aber wenn du so fragst? Verdammt, ja!»
«Ihr müsst einfach Gummis für ihre Pussy nehmen – aber sonst ist alles erlaubt... nur nicht laut sprechen – sie soll nicht wissen, wer sie beglückt.»
«Und wie soll dass bitte gehen?»
«Das wird euch schon klar, sobald ihr sie seht.»
«Und wo ist sie?»
«Sie hängt in meinem Zimmer rum...»

Als sie den Raum betraten, fanden Sie die frei hängende Debbie vor, deren Gesicht von Marion mit einem Strap-On gefickt wurde, während die immer noch mit dem Vibrator gefüllte Pussy ihren Saft auf den Boden tropfte, wo sich schon eine kleine Pfütze gebildet hatte.
Die sechs «Gäste» schauten verblüfft.
«Ich hab ja gesagt: Sie hängt hier rum!»
Die vier Freunde griffen sich sofort die Pariser, während Nubia und Dolores sich als erstes daran machten, Debbies gefesselten Körper aufs sinnlichste zu streicheln, die steifen Nippel zu liebkosen, an ihnen zu ziehen und das arme Girl so fast irre zu machen.
«Ein geiler Körper... zum spielen. Das mag ich!» Dolores packte nun den Busen etwas härter derweil Nubia den Vibrator aus dem nassen Loch zog, um Ray Platz zu machen.
«Man, auf die Fotze war ich scharf, als ich sie das erste mal mit Bruce zusammen gesehen habe. Und damals dachte ich: verdammt, die wirst du nie poppen können... und jetzt lädst du mich dazu ein!» Wie die anderen flüsterte Ray ganz leise, um sich nicht zu verraten.
«Geniess es – wird wahrscheinlich das letzte mal sein!» Bruce hatte sich auf das Sofa gesetzt und wichste sich langsam eines ab, während er zusah, wie seine Freundin nun gleichzeitig von Ray in die Pussy und von Josh in den Mund gefickt wurde, während Dolores die Pussy und Nubia die Nippel von Debbie ableckten.
Marion hatte ihren Strap-On abgenommen und setzte sich nun auch aufs Sofa... auf Bruce's Schwanz, der ohne nennenswerten Widerstand in ihre Pussy hinein flutschte. Die beiden genossen einen Moment komfortabler Geilheit, ihre Hüften nur leicht bewegend. Sie wollten sich vor allem die Show rein ziehen. Und die bekamen sie. Die vier Jungs und zwei Schlampen umschwirrten die von der Decke schwingende Debbie wie ein Schwarm Bienen, der soeben eine vor Nektar triefende Riesenblüte gefunden hatte. Immer wieder lösten sich die Jungs an ihrer Pussy, ihrem Arschloch und ihrem Mund ab, während sich Nubia und Dolores ihre Pussy auslecken liessen und Debbie den gleichen Service boten.
Diese wurde fast irr vor Lust. Durch den Sinnesentzug sammelte sich ihre ganze Konzentration an den erogenen Zonen, die nun so grosszügig von ihr unbekannten Männern und Frauen, deren leise Stimmen sie nur sehr gedämpft unter ihrer Maske wahrnahm, beglückt wurden. Sie war nun sowohl Fickobjekt als auch Ficksubjekt. Die sie stossenden Schwänze und kosenden Zungen wuchsen in ihrer Vorstellung genau wie ihre eigene Pussy, Mund und Arschloch und ihre Brüste die auch immer wieder in den Genuss von forschenden Zungen und Fingern kamen. Sie hatte keine Ahnung mehr, wie lange es dauerte, wie viel mal sie kam. Aber irgendwann spürte Sie, dass die Ficker härter zustiessen und dann fühlte Sie den ersten Schwanz ohne Gummi in ihrem Mund.
Es war Bill, der merkte, dass er nicht mehr lange durchhalten würde. Er fickte das Arschloch von Debbie noch ein paar mal richtig hart, zog dann seinen Schwanz raus, riss den Pariser runter, während er zur Mundfotze von ihr nach vorne ging und seinen Schwanz tief in sie hinein stiess. Debbie beherrschte Deep-Throaten und die hinten angekettete Maske, welche Ihren Kopf nach oben zwang, half ihr nun dabei, den Schwanz tief in sich eindringen zu lassen, während ihre Pussy gleichzeitig hart von einem anderen, sich eher dick und kurz anfühlenden Pimmel gefickt wurde. Sie hatte das Gefühl, als würden sich die Schwänze bald in ihrer Mitte treffen. Schon nach Sekunden spürte sie den Schwanz in ihrem Mund und Schlund zucken während der Halsficker ihren maskierten Kopf gepackt hatte tief in sie hinein abspritzte. Dann wurde der Schwanz aus ihrem Mund rausgezogen. Sie atmete tief und hastig ein, denn es war ihr klar, dass ihre Mundfotze noch von mehr als einem Schwanz besucht würde. Und so war es denn auch, der fette Penis, der gerade noch ihre Muschi beglückt hatte, stiess nun in ihren Rachen, während dessen Platz von einem etwas schlankeren, aber wesentlich längeren Exemplar eingenommen wurde. Der fette Schwanz passte nicht bis in ihren Hals und sie war froh, als er abspritzte, hatte sie doch ein wenig gewürgt. Nichtsdestotrotz schluckte sie den Ficksaft und wartete auf den nächsten Mundficker, der sich aber ein wenig mehr Zeit in ihrer Fotze liess. Doch dann fing auch der an, stärker zu stossen und Debbie kam wieder. Auch als er (es war Ray) rauszog und ein neuer, etwas dickerer und noch längerer Schwanz seinen Platz einnahm und er seine nun blosse Latte in ihren Hals hinein fickte, hielt ihr Höhepunkt noch an. Sie sah fast Sternchen vor Geilheit. Dann spritzte auch Ray ab. Debbie spürte, an ihrer Zunge, wie der Schwanz ein wenig mehr anschwoll und dann seine Ladung zuckend heraus pumpte. Sie war ohnehin schon high vor Geilheit und als sie das spürte, kam sie gleich nochmals, als ob ihr Mund eine echte Fotze wäre. So bekam sie es fast nicht mit, als Ray in ihrem Mund von Cody abgelöst wurde.
Als der Schwanz in ihren Mund eindrang bemerkte sie, dass in ihrer Pussy etwas anders war... der Schwanz hatte keinen Pariser an und... sie kannte diese Latte! Es war Bruce, sie war sich dessen sicher, es war Bruce, der es ihr jetzt endlich wieder besorgte! Seine Eichel war recht gross, während sein Schwanz relativ schlank, aber lang war. Wenn er in sie eindrang, war das immer ein sehr spezielles Gefühl, dass sie so von anderen Schwänzen nicht kannte. Aber in dem Moment war sie einfach nur geil und liebte es, von ihrem Freund gefickt zu werden, während sie einen anderen, unbekannten Penis mit ihrem Mund bediente, um vermutlich schon bald eine vierte Ladung Sperma in ihren Magen gepumpt zu bekommen. Erst später realisierte sie, dass der Schwanz von Bruce für Sie doch etwas ganz besonderes war. Denn als sie ihn spürte und er schliesslich, gleichzeitig mit Cody in ihrem Mund, seinen Samen in ihre Möse abspritzte, kam sie härter als je zuvor an diesem Tag.
Als Cody draussen war, zog auch Bruce seinen Schwanz aus Debbies Lustgrotte. Marion stand sofort daneben, den Sammelbecher in der Hand. Sie fing die ersten Tropfen, die aus dem nassen, geröteten Loch fielen, auf und begann dann damit an, die Pussy mit ihren Fingern zu erkunden und Bruce's Saft so gewissenhaft wie möglich raus zu befördern. Doch irgendwie hatte sie sich doch nicht so im Griff – ihre Hand verschwand irgendwann in dem heissen Loch der gefesselten Schlampe. Doch dies war nicht nur geil sondern auch sehr zweckdienlich, denn das Sperma tropfte nun reichlicher in den Becher, während Debbie schon wieder kam. <p>
Ihre Hand rutschte schliesslich mit einem schlürfenden Geräusch aus der Pussy und sie winkte Bruce heran, nachdem sie den Behälter verstaut hatte..
«Ich glaube, wir müssen Sie wieder runter nehmen...»
Bruce nickte, hob seine Freundin etwas an und Marion löste den Karabiner. Während Bruce Debbie auf dem Boden absetzte, streifte Marion das letzte Sperma von ihren Fingern in den Sammelbecher ab, bevor Sie Debbie aus ihrem Fesselkostüm befreite. Bruce dirigierte unterdessen die anderen aus dem Zimmer wieder raus – Debbie sollte nicht wissen, wer alles mit ihr Sex gehabt hatte. Das war ein Teil des Reizes, und der sollte auch noch da sein, wenn ihre Maske unten war. Erst als alle draussen, die Zimmertüre wieder zu war und sich Bruce aufs Bett gelegt hatte, nahm Marion die Gesichtsmaske zärtlich ab.
Debbie sass auf dem Boden, blinzelte ein wenig, rieb sich die Augen und klappte ihren Kiefer auf und zu, da er in der letzten halben Stunde oder so durch den Ringknebel auf gezwungen worden war.
«Und, wie war's?» Marion grinste die andere Frau breit an.
«Etwas... gaga. Irr. Geil und manchmal ein wenig unheimlich. Ich konnte praktisch nichts hören uns sehen ja eh nicht. Und dann waren da plötzlich lauter Schwänze... wem waren die? Und wo sind die alle hin?»
«Tja... das ist unser Geheimnis... aber ich denke, sie haben dir geschmeckt, auch wenn du nicht wusstest, wer es war... nicht wahr?»
«Oh ja...es war tierisch geil. Ich liess mich einfach fallen... ich kam mir vor wie ein grosses Sex-Toy... ah... Bruce, Liebling, hat dir das nichts ausgemacht, dass ich einfach vor dir durchgefickt wurde?»
Bruce schüttelte den Kopf.
«Nein. Erst dachte ich, ich könnte ein Problem damit haben, aber ich wurde stattdessen immer geiler, je länger ich zu sah. Ich hatte nicht gedacht, dass ich so schnell noch mal kommen könnte. Aber als ich die alle deine Pussy und dein Arschloch ficken sah, wurde ich so scharf, dass ich dich einfach sofort nehmen und in deine Fotze abspritzen musste.»
Debbie hatte sich nun zusammen mit Marion zu Bruce aufs Bett gelegt.
«Ich wusste es sofort, dass du es warst, als du mich ficktest. Als du in mich eingedrungen bist, habe ich deinen Schwanz erkannt. Ich kam fast sofort – du warst... der Höhepunkt meiner Höhepunkte.»
Sie lehnte sich zu ihm hin und küsste ihn zärtlich.
Marion bemerkte, während sie den beiden zu sah, dass ihr Magen knurrte.
«Bin das nur ich, oder habt ihr auch einen Bärenhunger?»
Bruce und Debbie hielten einen Moment inne, horchten in ihre Mägen hinein und erhielten unterschiedliche Antworten. Bruce nickte energisch.
«Brutal hungrig, ja!»
«Also bei mir geht es durchaus...», Debbie grinste dreckig.
«Kein Wunder, du Schlampe – du hast ja auch erst gerade vier Proteinshakes geschlürft!»
«Tja... da kann ich nichts dafür – oder?»
«Nein... nicht wirklich.»
«Aber ich denke, ich könnte doch auch etwas vertragen... einen Süssen Nachtisch, oder so.»
«Zimmerservice?» Marion schmiss den anderen schon die Speisekarten zur Auswahl hin.
«Zimmerservice!» Debbie stimmte ihr zu und als Bruce die Auswahl sah, hatte er auch nichts mehr dagegen, ein entspanntes Dinner mit zwei scharfen Bräuten zusammen auf dem Bett zu geniessen.

Nach dem ausgiebigen Abendessen, zu dem Sie viel Wein tranken, waren sie so hinüber, dass sich die drei einfach nur noch aufs Bett fallen liessen. Sie kuschelten sich aneinander und schliefen schon bald ein...

Auch anderswo im Hotel kehrte langsam Ruhe ein. Doro lag nackt mit einem ihrer ständigen Begleiter – dem grossen Dildo – auf dem Bett, als ihr Handy klingelte. Es war Consuela. Sie hatten nach ihrem Treffen schon manche nächtliche Konversation gehabt.
«Hallo Kleine...»
«Hallo Doro, schön dich zu hören.»
«Geht mir genau so... bist du alleine?»
«Ja. Leider.»
«Ich auch. Und ich bin nackt und heiss. Ich würde dich gerne neben mir auf dem Bett haben.»
«Oh ja... da wäre ich sofort dabei... Soll ich mich noch ganz ausziehen? Ich habe zwar nur ein knappes T-Shirt an...»
«Das kannst du ruhig noch anbehalten... aber steck dir dein Hands-Free-Kit ans Ohr, denn jetzt wirst du gleich beide Hände brauchen.»
«...gemacht.»
«Dann knie dich aufs Bett, streck deinen reizenden Arsch in die Höhe und spreize deine Hinterbacken mit deinen Händen weit auseinander!»
«Mmm... das mache ich. Ich stell mir vor, wie du hinter mir kniest, deinen grossen Strap-On umgeschnallt und gierig auf mein süsses Arschloch starrst.»
«Oh ja, ich sehe es vor mir. Gierig und bereit für meinen Gummischwanz. Hast du einen Dildo da?»
«Aber natürlich... denkst du, ich ruf dich an, ohne einen Schwanz in Griffnähe?»
«Dann leck ihn nun ab, du kleine Schlampe!»
Doro, die sich nun, auch die Freisprecheinrichtung am Ohr, zurückgelehnt hatte, hörte das gierige lecken und schlabbern von Doro, die ihrem Dildo offensichtlich einen tollen Blowjob angedeihen liess.
«OK, das reicht... sonst komm ich jetzt schon, nur wenn ich mir vorstelle, wie devot du meinen Strap-On ablecken würdest. Aber jetzt bin ich hinter dir und drücke meinen Strap-On gegen deine versaute, verfickte Rosette.»
«So, wie du es in einer Woche in Salzburg machen wirst?»
«Genau so!»
«Mmm... ich spüre den Druck... er wird immer stärker. Aber du hast ja auch den extra-grossen Schwanz angeschnallt. Aber ich habe mich darauf vorbereitet... oooh... meine Rosette hat nun nachgegeben und du gleitest rein. Immer tiefer. Jaaa...»
«Oh ist das geil... ich bin nun ganz tief in dir drin! Meine Lenden stossen gegen deine zarten, straffen Arschbacken. Ich greife dich um die Hüften um noch näher an dich, noch tiefer in dich rein zu kommen.»
«Ja, ich spüre dich so tief in mir drin... Bück dich nach vorne... ich will dass du meine Brüste greifst!»
«Meine Titten reiben nun an deinem Rücken und ich ziehe nun an deinen harten Nippeln!»
«Ooh... ziehe stärker... jaa, genau, gib's mir! Zeig mir, dass ich nur eine kleine Göre bin, die eine starke Frau braucht, die ihr zeigt, wie man richtig fickt!»
«Genau das bist du! Eine kleine, verwöhnte Göre, die man richtig durchficken muss und deren Arsch einen grossen Schwanz braucht!»
«Und nachher, will ich deine Pussy auslecken! Und wenn du willst, die Pussy von deinen Freundinnen!»
Die letzte Bemerkung erstaunte Doro ein wenig. Sie hatte noch gar nie an Gruppensex mit der Kleinen gedacht. Eine Idee keimte in ihr.
«Wie schnell kannst du hier sein?» sie gab ihr die Adresse des Schlosshotels.
«In etwa drei Stunden... warum?»
«Weil du hier mehr Pussys und Schwänze finden wirst, als du dir vorstellen kannst!»
«Und du bist auch dort?»
«Ja, und ich werde dich allen als meine kleine Fickgöre vorstellen!»
Consuela war unglaublich geil, der Dildo steckte noch tief in ihrem Arsch und sie wollte in diesem Moment unbedingt von Doro gefickt und benutzt werden. Sonst hätte sie vermutlich nicht ganz so impulsiv reagiert.
«Ich bin in 2 ½ Stunden dort! Aber sorge dafür, dass der fette Dildo, der jetzt noch in meinem Arsch steckt, einen würdigen Ersatz bekommt!»
«Das verspreche ich Dir... ich warte auf Dich!»
Die Verbindung brach ab. Doro war immer noch etwas überrascht. Sie müsste Petra an der Reception noch Bescheid sagen.
Sie wählte die Nummer des Empfangs.
«Hallo?»
«Hier ist Doro, Zimmer 217. Meine Freundin namens Consuela Mara wird in etwa zwei bis drei Stunden ankommen. Könnten man Sie bitte zu mir schicken, wenn Sie ankommt?»
«Ja... aber sie ist nicht angemeldet?»
«Leider nicht, da ist etwas schief gegangen.»
«Na, sie braucht ja kein weiteres Zimmer, dann ist das schon O.K.»
«Schicken Sie sie zum Outdoor-Pool, wenn Sie ankommt – dort ist ja die ganze Nacht was los.»
«Ja – dort geht es Non-Stop durch.»
Ans Schlafen war nun nicht mehr zu denken.
Doro bereitete sich einen doppelten Espresso zu, kippte diesen hinunter, und machte sich nochmals zurecht: Schwarze Strapse, busenfreies Korsett und ihre wilden Haare nochmals etwas auffrisiert... ja, sie sah wieder geil aus. Sie grinste sich lüstern im Spiegel an. In knapp zwei Stunden würde Consie hier sein. Sie spürte bei dem Gedanken einen Schwall Pussysaft in ihre Fotze schiessen. Doch sie würde bis dahin nicht unbeschäftigt bleiben... sie verliess ihr Zimmer in Richtung des Pools der Blau im Innenhof leuchtete und um den herum schon am Tag einiges abgegangen war.
Dann wurde ihr Bewusst... sie hatte «Meine Freundin» gesagt. Irgendwie interessant...
Am Outdoor-Pool war, wie erwartet, einiges los. Gruppen von 2 bis 5 Leuten trieben es miteinander und sie hatte kein Problem, bei einem flotten Dreier mit zwei Männern und einer Frau Anschluss zu finden. Die Frau, ein sehr süsses, blondes Ding, welche gerade eine Double-Penetration von einem Kaffebraunen Body-builder und einem zweiten, ebenfalls recht muskulösen Kerl genoss, grinste Doro lüstern an.
«Hallo... Lust mit zu machen?»
«Ja... sieht durchaus... einladend aus.»
«Oh, ist es auch – Andy und Jo haben erstaunliche Ausdauer und sicher auch noch etwas Schwanz für dich übrig... ich bin übrigens Beatrice und jetzt steck' mir deine Fotze ins Gesicht. Ich will Pussy essen!»
Doro blieb wohl nichts anderes übrig und setzte sich mit gespreizten Beinen vor Beatrice hin, die sich sofort die neue Pussy leckte und mit jedem der Schwanstösse ihrer Ficker mit ihrer Stupsnase gegen die Clit von Doro gestossen wurde.
Gerade als Doro glaubte, einen ersten Orgasmus von Beatrice zu bekommen, hörte diese auf, sie zu lecken und begann stattdessen, ihren eigenen Höhepunkt hinaus zu schreien.
Ihre beiden Ficker nahmen dies scheinbar als Signal und zogen ihre Schwänze aus den Löchern von Bea hinaus, grinsten stattdessen Doro an.
«Und – hast du auch noch Lust auf zwei geile Latten?»
«Ich denke schon!» Doro war froh um die steifen, stattlichen Schwänze, die ihr nun präsentiert wurden, denn sie sehnte sich nach etwas in ihrer Pussy. Nach dem Abendessen hatte sie nämlich zweimal ihre Möse von verschiedenen Frauen ausgeleckt bekommen, was ja auch sehr gut war... aber so ein Schwanz war doch was sehr Nettes.
Jo – so hatte sich der farbige Bodybuilder ihr vorgestellt - legte sich vor ihr auf den Boden, sein Schwanz mehr als nur bereit für ihre Pussy. Grinsend kauerte sich Doro über ihn hin und senkte ihre nasse Fotze immer weiter ab, bis sie fühlte, wie die dunkel-violette, pochende Eichel ihre schleimig glänzenden Schamlippen berührte. Dies war immer wieder ein exquisiter Moment. Im Zeitlupentempo liess sie nun ihre hungrige Pussy den Schwanz verschlingen. Immer weiter runter ging sie und sie genoss jeden fleischigen Millimeter, der in sie eindrang.
Dann war sie am Anschlag und sie wusste, dass nun der zweite Teil kam. Andy hatte sie beobachtet und seinen Schwanz dabei sanft von Beatrice gerieben bekommen, die sich wieder soweit von ihrem Orgasmus erholt hatte. Nun kniete er hinter die schon ganz nett gefüllte Doro, spuckte kurz in deren Arsch-Spalte und rieb ihre Rosette mit seinem Speichel ein, um dann mit einem Finger kurz zu prüfen, wie bereit diese geile Schlampe denn wäre.
Er wusste sofort, dass dieses Arschloch seine Latte locker nehmen könnte und handelte dann auch entsprechend. Er drückte seine harte Fickstange leicht gegen den Hintereingang der erwartungsvoll wartenden Doro.
«Bereit für etwas Back-Door-Action?»
«Schieb ihn rein – oder glaubst du, ich strecke dir den Arsch nur zum Spass entgegen?»
Andy liess sich kein zweites Mal bitten. Mit einem kräftigen, flüssigen Stoss versenkte er seinen Schwanz im durch den in Doros Pussy steckenden Schwanz seines Freundes Jo, spürbar verengten Arschloch.
«Oh... ist das geil! Fickt mich richtig hart durch! Mmm. Und du Schlampe, komm gefälligst her und lass mich dein Arschloch auslecken!»
Beatrice kniete sich grinsend vor Doro hin, die nun von Andy richtig hart gefickt wurde (Jo konnte selbst nur sehr beschränkt aktiv sein), spreizte ihre Arschbacken und drückte diese gegen das Gesicht von Doro. Diese atmete gierig den Moschusduft dieser Ritze ein leckte die eben noch gefickte Rosette, in die sie ohne grosse Mühe mit ihrer Zungenspitze eindringen konnte.
Vor drei Monaten hatte sie noch nie mit einer anderen Frau geschlafen oder irgend eine Affäre gehabt. Und jetzt befand sie sich in einem Fick-Sandwich mit zwei jungen Stechern und einer ebenso knackig-jungen Schlampe, während sie auf eine andere heisse Braut wartete, die sie ihrem Mann ausgespannt und verführt hatte. Diese Gedanken schockierten sie aber nicht. Ganz im Gegenteil, sie geilten sie zusätzlich auf. So war sie nun. Und sie liebte es. Sie liebte den Geschmack des Arschlochs des Mädchens an ihrer Zunge, das Gefühl der straffen Haut von deren Haut an ihren Händen, den harten Schwanz, der ihr eigenes Arschloch gnadenlos fickte und sich am anderen Schwanz, der in ihrer Fotze steckte, nur getrennt durch eine dünne Haut in ihrem Inneren, rieb. Sie trieb in einer wilden See von sexueller Ekstase und sie genoss es unbeschreiblich. Der Gedanke, dass Sie womöglich so von Consuela vorgefunden würde, liess sie nun ein erstes mal richtig heftig kommen. Sie wollte aber nicht wie zuvor Beatrice nach ihrem Orgasmus von ihren Stechern verlassen werden.
«Fickt mich weiter! Los!»
Und Andy liess denn auch keinen Stoss aus.
Beatrice genoss zwar Doros Zunge, wollte aber doch noch einen Wunsch anbringen.
«Aber ich will, dass sie mir in den Mund kommen. OK?»
Damit konnte Doro durchaus leben.
«Habt ihr gehört? Sobald ihr abspritzen müsst, wartet die Schlampen-Schnute auf euch!»
«Mit Vergnügen – aber sie muss sich noch etwas gedulden, denn mit Dir sind wir noch lange nicht fertig!»
Damit zog Andy seinen Schwanz aus dem nun gut eingefickten Arschloch hinaus. Doro erwartete nun eigentlich einen Positionswechsel der beiden, doch stattdessen wischte Andy seinen Schwan sorgfältig ab, schmierte ihn mit Gleitmittel ein und drückte ihn an Jos Schokostange entlang in Doros Pussy hinein.
Doro schrie vor Überraschung kurz auf, was Andy einhalten liess.
«Nein... mach nur weiter. Ich hatte das einfach nicht erwartet! Oh ist das voll! Ohh...»
Sie hatte so was noch nie gefühlt, so dass sie fast vergessen hätte, Beatrice weiter auszulecken. Diese wackelte kurz mit ihrem süssen Hintern, was Doro an ihre versaute Aufgabe erinnerte – das Arschloch einer kleine Schlampe mit ihrer Zunge zu ficken – was sofort mit lüsternem Stöhnen quittiert wurde, während Doro sich erst an ihre nun wirklich prall gefüllte Fotze gewöhnen musste.
Aber je länger Andy sie nun fickte, desto heisser machte sie diese Doppelkolbenaktion der zwei gut bestückten Ficker, so dass sie, fast zu ihrer eigenen Überraschung auf einmal heftig kam. Sie krallte sich regelrecht am Arsch von Beatrice fest und schrie ihren Höhepunkt in die Nacht hinaus, was an dem Pool allerdings nicht so sehr auffiel, da immer wieder jemand kam und gar nicht dezent dabei war, dies Kund zu tun.
Auch diesmal fickten die beiden sie weiter und jetzt wollte ihr Orgasmus gar nicht mehr aufhören. Doro stöhnte, japste, leckte und winselte fast irre vor Lust. Irgendwo in ihrem Hirn wunderte sie sich, dass ihre beiden Ficker nicht auch schon am kommen waren. Doch Andy und auch Jo waren wie Sex-Maschinen... gnadenlos und unermüdlich. Doch das war Doro recht. Sie wollte keine Gnade. Sie wollte gevögelt werden ohne Ende... oder zumindest bis Consuela da wäre. Und dann würde sie mit der weiter machen. Sowohl ihre Fotze als auch ihr Mund geiferten und tropften vor Lust und gier. Ihre Zunge war nun tief in Beatrice's Pussy drin, denn die hatte unterdessen auch die Position gewechselt, weil sie nach zwei analen Orgasmen auch mal wieder ihrer Fotze etwas gönnen wollte. Dazu konnte sie so der Doppel-Action von Jo und Andy auch wieder zu sehen und diese auch anfeuern.
«Los, fickt die geile Sau durch und dehnt mit euren Schwänzen ihre versaute Fotze! Und wenn ihr mit der Pussy durch seid, fickt sie noch beide ins Arschloch!»
Das erschreckte Doro nun doch etwas und sie blickte entsprechend zu Beatrice auf.
«Ja, schau nicht so! Mich haben sie heute morgen so in meinem Arschloch genommen. Ich war noch nie so fucking voll... aber sie machen es nur, wenn du sie brav danach fragst...»
Doro wusste, dass sie momentan nicht klar denken konnte, dass sie in Gefahr war, nach etwas zu fragen, dass sie vielleicht schon bald bereuen würde. Aber sie war so heiss, so geil und so gierig auf noch mehr, und der Gedanke kreiste unaufhörlich durch ihren Kopf, im Takt mit den Stössen des Schwanzes ihrer Pussy.
«Fickt mich... beide ins Arschloch!» Sie hörte sich selbst erstaunt zu, wie sie diese absurde Bitte aussprach.
«OK, Babe... vertrau uns, wir sind ganz vorsichtig!» Jo lächelte sie an. Dann glitten beide aus ihr heraus und tauschten die Plätze. Sie setzte sich nun auf Andy und liess dessen fotzenschleimnassen Fickprügel in ihren Hintereingang gleiten. Dass er so problemlos Eindrang, machte sie optimistisch, dass die Sache doch besser gehen würde als sie heimlich befürchtete. Und der Schwanz erfüllte sie auch schon wieder mit dem wohligen Gefühl tief in ihrem Bauch, dass sie so nur hatte, wenn sie von Hinten genommen wurde. Als Andy tief und sicher in ihr drin war, spürte sie, wie Jo ihre Hinterbacken auseinander spreizte und dabei auch ihr gut gefülltes Arschlöchlein weiter dehnte. Dann drückte er seinen Schwanz gegen jenen von Andy und schaffte es tatsächlich, die Eichel auch in Doro hinein zu pressen. Diese atmete scharf ein... Schmerz und Lust hielten sich im Moment gerade mal so die Waage.
«Geht es?»
«Einen Moment warten... ja, es wird besser... dein Schwanz ist schon etwas drin?»
«Ja, meine Eichel ist schon in deinem Schokoloch verschwunden und jetzt drücke ich etwas mehr rein... ok?»
«Mmmm.... langsam... ja... oh, ja...»
«Ist das verdammt eng in dir! Und warm und versaut!»
«Oh fuck. Ja, drück weiter rein! Drück... oh... ooooh... langsam.... mmmmmmm!»
Doro tauchte ab in eine Welt aus verdorbenem, dreckigen Spass. Sie hoffte, dass irgendwer das Filmen würde, wie zwei Schwänze ihr Arschloch missbrauchten. Dann war Jo schliesslich auch ganz in ihr drin und fing nun mit einem sanften, kaum sichtbaren Fick an. Aber Doro spürte jeden Millimeter Schwanz, der in ihr Rieb, glaubte, jede Ader, jedes Zucken zu verspüren um dann wieder zu kommen.
Sie schrie wie am Spiess und merkte fast nicht, dass nun schliesslich ihre beiden Stecher bald aspritzen würden. Doch Beatrice sah es sehr wohl. Auch wenn Doros Zunge sehr talentiert war, die Leckerei aus den Schwänzen wollte sie nicht verpassen. Sie kniete neben Jo hin und leckte dessen Lenden, bis er seinen Schwanz aus dem Arschloch von Doro raus zog und dann ebenso schnell in ihre gierige Schnute steckte, die seinen Saft gierig aussaugte und gleichzeitig das leckere Aroma von Doros Arsch geniessen konnte. Sie war kaum mit Jo fertig, als auch Andy abspritzte und sie die zweite Portion serviert bekam, von der sie aber etwas im Mund zurück behielt. Die beiden Ficker rollten sich zu Seite, als ihr Teil fertig war. Doch Bea drehte die noch immer atemlos in den Nachzuckungen ihres Orgasmus da liegende Doro auf den Rücken und küsste dies nun tief und leidenschaftlich mit ihrer Zunge voller Sperma und dem Aroma von deren eigenem Hintereingang. Doro war völlig geschafft – sie konnte zwar die Liebkosung von Beatrice noch geniessen, aber das war es denn auch schon. Als Bea von ihr abliess, blieb Doro einfach liegen und genoss das Nachglühen des soeben erlebten. Wow...was für ein Fick, was für ein fast perfekter Abend.
Sie war grad am weg dämmern, als ein Mann neben ihr etwas sagte... sie kriegte es in ihrer Benommenheit aber nicht genau mit.
«Wie?»
«Ich meinte, dass die beiden Jungs wirklich gut sind, nicht?»
«Oh verdammt... ja!» Doro blickte auf. Neben ihr stand ein etwa 40 Jähriger, recht attraktiver Mann in einem dunkelroten Bademantel.
«Ich habe sie entdeckt!»
«Entdeckt?»
«Ja, für Pornofilme. Die hatten einen Fick an einer Erotikmesse unter anderem mit Vivian gewonnen und... naja, da fielen sie mir auf. Durchhaltekraft, gute Bodys, anständige Schwänze und sie spritzen auch anständig viel ab...»
«Das letzte kann ich leider nicht beurteilen. Die andere kleine Schlampe hat beide gemelkt.»
«Oh. Falls du deine Muschi gefüllt haben willst, kein Problem...?»
«Ich heisse Doro!»
«Hallo, ich bin Angelo!» Damit liess er seinen Bademantel fallen. Was darunter zum Vorschein kam raubte Doro fast den Atem. Der Schwanz war erst halb hart aber was für ein Teil!
«Das ist ja ein Prachtstück!»
«Danke – dann ist er deiner Pussy hoffentlich würdig!»
«Oh ja... aber lass mich ihn erst mal ein wenig hart wichsen. So ein Werkzeug sieht man nicht alle Tage!» sie kniete vor ihm spukte in ihre Hände und rieb den Riesenkolben bewundernd. Dieser dankte es ihr, indem er noch dicker und länger wurde.

Doro hatte nicht zu viel versprochen gehabt. Zwar war – es war ja schon drei Uhr durch - in den Hotelgängen nicht mehr viel los gewesen, aber als Consuela in die Pool-Area hinaus trat, die mit Heizpilzen warm gehalten wurde, waren immer noch etwa 15 Leute am Ficken, Lecken und Küssen. Und auch Doro war da. Sie kniete vor einem attraktiven Typen und rieb dessen Riesenschwanz. Das Ding war wirklich gewaltig. Sie war vor Erwartung auf Doro zwar schon feucht gewesen und hatte einen neuen Streckenrekord aufgestellt (100 Minuten statt 2,5 Stunden), aber als sie dies nun sah, fühlte sie, wie sie von feucht zu klatschnass wurde. Mit Doro einen solchen Stier zu Teilen wäre etwas Neues... und etwas, auf das sie nicht mehr länger warten wollte.
Sie trug rote High-Heels, Hopants und ein fast nicht vorhandenes weisses Tank-Top durch das ihre dunklen Brustwarzen durchschienen... kurz um: dressed to fuck. Und so stellte sie sich denn auch vor Doro und den ihr Unbekannten mit dem in deren Händen immer härter werdenden Fickrohr hin.
«Bereitest du ihn für mich vor, Liebste?»
Doro war so vertieft in den Handjob gewesen, den sie mit beiden Händen Angelos Werkzeug angedeihen liess, dass sie von Consuela gar nichts bemerkt hatte, bis diese ihre Frage stellte. Sie erschreckt ganz kurz, lächelte dann aber breit und lüstern.
«Genau... für dich, meine Süsse. Ich kann nicht erwarten zu zu sehen, wie dieses Monster deine Pussy spalten wird. Wie du dich in geiler Ekstase winden wirst, während ich meine Fotze an deinen Lippen reibe... und das ist übrigens Angelo.»
«Hallo Angelo... ich bin Consuela.»
«Sehr erfreut,» Doro spürte dies auch – der Schwanz hatte gezuckt, als sein Besitzer das Mädchen gesehen hatte. Und Consie sorgte dafür, die Motivation nicht sank. Sie streifte ihr Tank-Top über ihren Kopf und enthüllte so ihre perfekten Brüste bevor sie sich von den beiden weg drehte ihre Hot-Pants öffnete und sich aus diesen raus schälte, ihren knackigen Wunderarsch aufs schönste präsentierend. Die High Heels streckten ihre Beine noch zusätzlich und obwohl Doro den Anblick ja wahrlich schon kannte raubte er ihr auch diesmal wieder fast den Atem. Der Schwanz in ihrer Hand zuckte spürbar und wurde, wenn dies möglich war, noch etwas steifer als zuvor.
«Gefällt dir, was du siehst?»
«Kann ich fast nicht verleugnen, oder?»
«Dann hab ich noch was für dich... Consuela... was hattest du in deinem Arsch, als wir vorher telefonierten?»
Consie schaute über ihre Schulter grinsend nach hinten, schubste mit einem Fuss ihre auf dem Boden liegenden Hot-Pants zur Seite und spreizte nun mit ihren zierlichen Händen ihre festen Arschbacken, so dass man ihr süsses Arschloch deutlich sehen konnte.
«Da drin? Ich hatte einen fetten Dildo da drin. Und du hast mir versprochen, dass mein Arsch wieder gefüllt würde, sobald ich hier bin. Hätte ich gewusst, wie gross das Versprechen ist... wäre ich noch schneller gefahren... würdest du bitte mein Arschlöchlein für Angelo vorbereiten, Liebling? Er kann ja solange seine Stange in deiner Pussy befeuchten!»
Damit kniete sich Consie nieder und streckte Doro ihren Arsch hin. Diese leckte nun schon wieder einen geilen, jungen Hintereingang aus... sie fand, dass sie das immer machen könnte. Dann spürte sie Angelos Hände an ihrem Hintern und dann sein Fickwerkzeug – bei ihm traf dieses Wort tatsächlich zu – an ihrer Pussy.
Sie stöhnte lüstern auf, als er langsam in sie eindrang. Es fühlte sich an, als würde er sie in der Mitte Spalten und sie fragte sich, wie und ob das Ding bei Consie Platz haben würde. Sicher, sie wusste, das diese nun fast jeden Tag mit ihren Dildos spielte. Aber das hier war wirklich ein anderes Kaliber. Sie fing deshalb an, Consis Hintereingang erst mit einem und dann mit zwei Fingern zu ficken. Das ging problemlos und sie drang als nächstes mit dem dritten Finger ein, derweil Angelo auch immer tiefer in sie vor stiess.
«Geht es?» beide, Angelo und Doro fragten zum gleichen Moment die gleiche Frage. Alle drei mussten darüber kurz lachen, bevor sowohl Doro als auch Consie antworteten und fanden, dass sie durchaus noch mehr vertragen könnten.
Doro leckte ihre restlichen Finger ab und hatte tatsächlich schon sehr schnell auch diese in dem nun obszön gespreizten Hintereingang ihrer reizenden Mulattin, die diese mit dem genau gleich lüsternen Stöhnen kommentierte wie Doro den Riesenschwanz von Angelo, der nun beinahe ganz in ihr drin war.
«Oh, meeehr!»
Consies Forderung erstaunte Doro nun doch etwas.
«Wenn ich mehr rein schiebe, fiste ich dein Arschloch... wäre das nicht ein wenig heftig?»
«Mmmm... nein... ich habe es mir diese Woche auch schon mit meiner ganzen Hand besorgt!»
«Wow!» sogar Angelo war nun etwas verblüfft.
«Doro, seit wir miteinander Sex haben bin ich zu einer völlig verdorbenen Schlampe verkommen. Und jetzt fick mein Arschloch mit deiner Faust, damit mich dein Stecher mit seinem Rohr nachher anal nehmen kann!»
Doro fand die Argumente überzeugend spuckte auf ihren Handrücken und rieb auch ihre Handfläche ein, so dass die ganze Hand gut geschmiert war
«Bereit?»
«Ja!»
Angelo hielt mit seinem Fick inne und schaute ganz genau über Doros Schulter auf den zierlichen milchkaffeebraunen Hintern von Consuela und die Hand, die nun langsam aber sicher zwischen den straffen Arschbacken verschwand. Consie drückte rhythmisch gegen Doro, die sich im gleichen Takt auf die andere Seite vor arbeitete und plötzlich... flutschte die Hand hinein und Doros Hand war bis zum Handgelenk weg.
«Ooooh... ist das geeeiiilll!» Consuela röhrte ihre Lust hinaus. Die eigene Hand war ja schon wild gewesen. Aber jene einer anderen Person zu spüren schlug dies noch um einiges.
Doro fand es auch sehr erregend – nicht zuletzt, weil sie spürte, dass der Schwanz in ihrer Fotze drin auch heftiger zuckte und pulste. Der Anblick machte Angelo eindeutig geil. Dann fickte er wieder los und stiess Doro so im Takt seine Stösse in Consie hinein.
Die beiden Frauen atmeten immer heftiger und als erstes kam Consuela, die winselte, greinte und hechelte... tierische Laute ohne Ende von sich gab. Dann liess sich auch Doro fallen, stöhnte genau so laut, liess den Sturm der Lust durch sich durch toben um schliesslich, ihre Hand immer noch von der warmen, samtigen Weichheit Consies umfangen, kraftlos nieder zu sinken. Die Körper beider Frauen schimmerten im tanzenden Licht der Poolbeleuchtung mit dem Schweiss der Lust.
«Bist du nun bereit für mich?»
Die Frage von Angelo irritierte Doro für einige Momente bevor sie realisierte, dass er Consuela gefragt hatte. Auch diese reagierte nur mit Verzögerung, doch dann kam wieder Spannung in ihren jugendlichen Körper. Sie blickte über ihre Schulter lüstern nach hinten.
«Sobald Doro ihre liebliche Hand aus meinem Arschloch raus zieht...»
Doro bedauerte es fast... aber die Show wollte sie auch nicht verpassen. Langsam zog sie ihre Hand aus dem After der zierlichen Brasilianerin raus. Es dehnte sich für einen Moment unglaublich und Consie kam – auch zur eigenen Überraschung - in diesem Moment noch einmal intensiv.
Ihre Arme gaben nach und sie kniete, ihren Hintern weit in der Höhe, das Gesicht auf dem Boden da, ihr nun weit auf gedehnter Hintereingang einladend präsentiert.
Angelo brauchte keine zusätzlich Aufforderung.
Er zog sein Fickrohr mit einem schmatzenden Geräusch aus Doros Pussy raus und kniete sich hinter Consuela hin. Die zornrote, pulsierende Eichel glänzte genau wie der ganze Schwanz dank Doros Fotzenschleim und war sehr glitschig, so, dass der unglaublich viel zu gross scheinende Schwanz einfach von dem trotz allem viel zu klein scheinenden Arschlöchlein verschlungen wurde.
Doro hatte einen Logenplatz für dieses geile Schauspiel, dass nur eine Handbreit vor ihren Augen statt fand. Sie verfolgte atemlos, wie vor ihren Augen Zentimeter um Zentimeter von Angelos Riesenlümmel unter lautstarken Lustschreien von Consuela in deren Arsch verschwand.
Es sah unglaublich aus. Doro konnte gar nicht anders und begann, ihre eben noch so heftig gefickte Pussy zu reiben.
«Fick die kleine Schlampe. Spiess sie mit deinem Riesenrohr auf... Spürst du, wie er dich spaltet? Wie er dich füllt?»
Und ob Consuela das spürte... was für eine Frage. Sie wurde zwischen dem Schmerz der dieses Monster verursachte und der unglaublichen Lust, die sie fast den Verstand verlieren liess, hin und her gerissen. Und die Lust war dabei, zu gewinnen. Als Angelo schliesslich fand, dass es nun Zeit wäre, richtig los zu legen, spuckte Doro noch einmal auf das pochende, pulsierende Fickmonster im Hintern ihrer Freundin und klatschte dann mit der flachen Hand auf deren Arsch.
«Consie... wenn es sich nur halb so geil anfühlt, wie es aussieht, dann geht es dir jetzt verdammt gut!»
Consie ging es mehr als nur verdammt gut. Das war der beste Fick ihres Lebens bisher... doch etwas fehlte noch.
«Setz...dich...vor...mich...Pussy...lecken...!» Sie schaffte es nur noch, im Rhythmus von Angelos Stössen Worte auszusprechen. Die Grammatik schien ihr dabei ebenfalls egal zu sein. Doch Doro hatte die Botschaft trotzdem klar und eindeutig bekommen. Sofort setzte sie sich so vor Consuela hin, dass diese ihre Möse auslecken konnte. Und Doro war dankbar – der Anblick von Angelos Rohr im Arsch ihrer momentanen Lieblingsschlampe hatte sie in kürzester Zeit von befriedigt wieder zurück zu völlig fickerig gebracht.
Angelo nahm nun keine Rücksicht mehr. Consies Arschloch war nun soweit gedehnt, dass bei jedem Stoss mehr als 20 Zentimeter seines Schwanzes in sie hinein gebohrt wurden... und das im 2-Sekunden-Takt. Wäre sie noch im Stande gewesen zu rechnen, hätte sie sicher einigen Spass an der Tatsache gehabt, dass alle 10 Sekunden ein Meter Schwanz in ihre Arschfotze eindrangen.
Doch Consuela war zu solcher Arithmetik nicht mehr im Stande. Sie leckte nur noch, stöhnte, wenn sie nicht gerade ihre Zunge in der nassen Pussy von Doro hatte und fühlte sich wie ein einziges grosses Sex-Organ. Schon bald wurde sie von einem ersten Orgasmus geschüttelt, dann von einem zweiten und einem dritten. Immer schneller folgten sie aufeinander, raubten ihr den Atem, jagten ihr heisse und kalte Schauer den Rücken hinunter, spülten sie in einem Tsunami der Geilheit weg.
Auch Angelo geilte sich an der jungen Fickstute, die er erst vor einer halben Stunde das erste mal gesehen hatte, unglaublich auf und er wusste, dass er nicht mehr lange Zeit hatte... sein Schwanz stand kurz vor der Explosion...nein, er Explodierte.
Irgendwie bekam Consuela noch mit, wie der Schwanz in ihr drin noch härter und grösser wurde und dann zu zucken und pumpen begann... ihr Arschloch wurde mit Sperma voll gepumpt. Sie hätte nicht gedacht, dass dies möglich wäre – aber das löste einen noch gewaltigeren, alles abschliessenden Orgasmus aus, der sie regelrecht platt machte. Sie sank zusammen, Doros Bauch umklammernd, ihr Gesicht im Schoss ihrer Liebhaberin.
Als sie wieder die Augen öffnete war niemand mehr in ihr drin, aber ihre Arme umschlangen immer noch die Taille von Doro.
«So, wieder unter den Lebenden?»
«Wow...» sie war noch ganz benommen, «hat mich ein Zug überfahren?»
«Nein, du bist vom eigenen Orgasmus nieder gemäht worden. Angelo kam und du warst schon am kommen aber dann hast du noch einen Gang höher geschaltet. Ich dachte schon, dass du an deinem Orgasmus drauf gehst. Aber du bist nur ein paar Minuten etwas weggetreten gewesen.»
«Wow... was ist denn das?»
Sie bemerkte eine Pfütze, in der sie sass.
«Das? Du hast erst losgepisst, als du gekommen bist, und dann hast du abgespritzt. Das hab ich bisher noch nie gesehen.»
«Ich auch nicht...»
«Wollen wir auf mein Zimmer gehen? Die Sonne geht schon bald auf.»
Tatsächlich dämmerte es im Osten schon ein wenig und sie waren die Letzten, die noch am Pool waren.
«OK. Gehen wir.»
«Um zwölf ist die Hochzeit... dann können wir wenigstens noch etwas Schlafen.»
«HOCHZEIT? Das hier ist eine Hochzeitsparty?»
«Ja... aber ein etwas andere... ich erkläre es dir...»
Damit legte sie ihren Arm um die Schulter von Consuela, streichelte deren weiche samtige Haut, seufzte glücklich auf und erzählte ihr von ihrer ersten Begegnung mit Vivian und wie diese ihrer Sexualität ein neues Leben gegeben hatte.

Ein paar Stunden später wachte Marion neben Bruce und Debbie auf. Sie schaute auf die Uhr. Es war Halb acht. In etwas mehr als 4 Stunden würde die Trauungszeremonie beginnen. Sie hatte also noch gute zwei Stunden Zeit, für ihr Schwesterchen Sperma zu ernten, derweil diese mit Alina im örtlichen Standesamt (sie hatten um acht einen Termin bekommen), offiziell heiraten würde. Da würde es ein schnelles Küsschen geben und dann würden sie sich bis Mittag nicht mehr sehen, würden sich jeweils für sich auf den grossen Moment vorbereiten. Doch sie selbst würde erst etwa 2 Stunden vor der Zeremonie zur Einkleidung gehen müssen... es blieb also etwa nochmal so viel Zeit, um ihrem wichtigen Job nach zu gehen.
Bruce lag neben ihr, seine linke Hand auf dem Bauch von Debbie, die mit halb geöffneten Beinen ausgebreitet ruhte, und ihre Pussy verlockend zur Schau stellte, seine rechte Hand nach oben gestreckt und sein Schwanz... hallo Morgenlatte!
Ganz egal, was man über frühmorgendliche Erektionen meint, sie sind im Mindestens verführerisch, wenn man scharf auf Schwanz ist. Und Marion war voll in ihrem Element, als sie das pochende Glied zu lecken begann. Bruce stöhnte im Schlaf, als die Zunge von Vivians Schwester mit seiner dunkelroten Eichel spielte. Sein Bedürfnis zu pissen wurde schon bald von purer Geilheit verdrängt, ein Gefühl, dass noch um einiges stärker wurde, als die glitschigen, weichen Lippen einer Pussy an seiner Fickstange hinunter glitten und Marion ihn zu reiten begann.
Das war auch der Moment, als er aufwachte.
«Guten Morgen, du geiles Stück!»
«Was heisst hier «geiles Stück»? - du bist schliesslich mit einer Riesenlatte neben mir gelegen!»
«Das war doch nur eine Wasserlatte!»
«Aber sicher. Deshalb ficken wir jetzt ja.»
«Du glaubst es nicht?»
«Doch... aber jetzt ist es sicher keine mehr!»
Nun war auch Debbie aufgewacht.
«Was? Noch nicht mal Frühstück und schon am ficken? Und was ist mit meiner Pussy? Soll die ganz allein sein?»
Bruce zog sie zu sich hinüber, derweil Marion seinen Schwanz weiter ritt, küsste seine Freundin leidenschaftlich.
«Wenn sich deine Pussy einsam fühlt, wäre meine Zunge jederzeit für dich da.»
Debbie liess sich nicht lange bitten und kauerte rittlings – Marion zugewandt – über Bruce, der die nasse Spalte sofort zu lecken begann. Die beiden Girls grinsten sich an, um sich dann zärtlich zu küssen und mit ihren Titten zu spielen.
«Oh, scheisse... ich komme schon!» Bruce konnte sich nicht mehr zurückhalten, doch Marion war so was von spitz gewesen, dass sie bereit war und nun auch abging, als sie fühlte, wie er sie vollspritzte und auch Debbie kam, angespornt von den Höhepunkten der beiden anderen.
«Ja, füll ihre Fotze mit deinem Sperma, damit deine Schwester heute die Braut schwängern kann!»
Zwei, drei mal zuckte der Schwanz noch, spuckte nach Debbies Anfeuerung ein paar weitere Samentropfen in Marion hinein aus. Diese liess den Schwanz danach grinsend aus ihrer rot leuchtenden Fotze gleiten und Bruce wollte aufstehen, um endlich seine Blase zu erleichtern. Doch Marion dachte nicht daran, ihn gehen zu lassen. Sie glitt an ihm hinunter und nahm seinen Schwanz in den Mund, saugte sich am langsam erschlaffenden Penis fest.
«Marion... ich sollte dringend Pissen gehen!»
Diese nahm kurz die Mundfotze vom Schwanz: «Ich weiss... also mach schon! Ich bin deine Pisshure und warte sehnsüchtig auf deinen Natursekt!»
Bruce blickte ungläubig.
«Ist das dein Ernst?»
Ohne den Mund nochmals von seinem Fickstengel zu nehmen nickte Marion mit einem abartigen Grinsen im Gesicht. Auch Debbie konnte es nicht ganz glauben.
«Du trinkst seine Pisse?»
«M-hm!» Marion nickte nochmals.
«OK... du gibst mir keine Wahl... ich kann es nicht mehr halten... aaah....»
Bruce entspannte sich sichtlich und Marion fing an, zu schlucken und dabei ihre vollgeschleimte Möse zu reiben, während der leicht bittere Urin von Bruce ihre Kehle hinunter floss. Es hatte ihr irgendwie gefehlt, auch wieder Pisshure zu sein. Aber sie brauchte es einfach. Und frisch aus dem Schwanz war es am besten! Und scheinbar gefiel es nicht nur ihr – der Schwanz von Bruce wurde schon wieder härter, als sie versuchte, die letzten Tröpfchen seiner Pisse aus ihm raus zu saugen.
«Das war irgendwie... geil!»
«Ich weiss – darum hab ich es ja auch gemacht...» sie grinste ihn lüstern an und wandte sich dann an Debbie, zuckersüss grinsend, «und du, hast du auch eine volle Blase?»
Diese nickte etwas zögernd. Aber es hatte sie schon ziemlich angemacht, was sie grad gesehen hatte und sie stellte sich vor, wie es sein würde, wenn sie käme und gleichzeitig ihrem Harndrang freien Lauf lassen würde. Der Entschluss war trotzdem noch etwas überraschend für sie selbst... aber sie war auch nicht mehr sie selbst, seit gestern Nachmittag.
«Ja. Meine Blase ist voll. Und du leckst nun meine Pussy und sobald ich komme, pisse ich in deinen Mund. Immerhin bist du ja unsere Pisshure!»
Marion verlor keine Zeit und tauchte zwischen die Beine von Debbie, die leckere Pussy an ihrer Zunge, während Bruce nochmals – der Gedanke, dass Debbie diese Schlampe jeden Moment anpissen würde, macht ihn tatsächlich sehr scharf – ihr vollgeschleimte Fotze fickte. Debbie genoss sowohl den talentierten Mund an ihrer Pussy als auch den Anblick von Bruce, der Marion von hinten hart bumste.
«Leck mich, du kleine Sau... ja, genau so, saug' an meinem Kitzler... und iss meinen Pussysaft. Oh ja... Bruce... fick die Sau hart. Genau so, ja. Oh ist das verdammt geil!»
Debbie drückte nun den Rotschopf in ihren Schoss und drückte gleichzeitig ihre Pussy gegen den gierig leckenden, knabbernden und schlabbernden Mund, der ihre Erregung höher und höher hinauf trieb.
«Oh ja... oh ja... oh fuuuuck...» Debbie wand sich, keuchte, schrie, bäumte sich auf, aber Marion trennte sich keine Sekunde von der heissen Fotze, die sie verspeiste... dann entspannte sich der Körper Debbie's. Sie schloss ihre Augen und Bruce hörte, wie Marion zu schlucken begann.
«Ich pisse in ihren Mund... mmm... ist das geil!»
Dieser Satz stiess Bruce über die Schwelle und er kam innert kurzer Zeit ein zweites Mal, füllte die ohnehin schon volle Fotze von Marion noch weiter mit seinem Ficksaft.

Marion füllte danach das Sperma sorgfältig in einen weiteren Becher ab und grinste die beiden an, die immer noch zwei Dinge kaum glauben konnten: Zum einen, dass Marion ihre Pisse getrunken hatte und zum anderen, wie geil das für sie gewesen war. Marion stellte zufrieden den halb vollen Becher in den Kühlschrank.
«Sollen wir uns frisch machen? Eine Dusche vor dem Frühstück könnte nicht schaden, nicht?»
Sie ging den beiden ins Bad voraus... lächelte Debbie listig an.
«Magst du dich von mir anpissen lassen?»
«Was?»
«Meine Blase ist auch seeehr voll. Und ich fände es geil, wenn ich mich in der Wanne über dich kauern und auf deine geilen Titten pissen könnte... he... es ist nur warmes Wasser – dass ich einfach speziell für dich aufgeheizt habe!»
«Und dich würde das geil machen?»
«Ja... und Bruce würde das sicher auch gerne sehen... nicht war, Brucy?»
«Öh... hmmm... ja, sicher, warum nicht?»
Debbie musste sich gegenüber zugeben, dass sie es genossen hatte, ihren Natursekt in den Mund von Marion fliessen zu lassen... es war so verdammt unanständig gewesen, nach einem ohnehin schon verdammt unanständigen Tag. Warum also nicht?
«OK... piss' mich an, du Schlampe!»
Damit legte sie sich in die breite, leere Wanne spreizte ihre Bein und streichelte provokant ihre Pussy.
«Und du darfst auch ruhig auf meine Möse pissen...»
Marion stieg nun auch in die Wanne, stellte sich über Debbie hin, einen Fuss auf dem Wannenrand, spreizte mit ihren zierlichen Fingern die hellrot leuchtenden Pussylippen ihrer nackten Fotze, atmete einmal tief ein und aus und pisste los.
Der gelbe Strahl traf als erstes die vollen Brüste von Debbie, die ihren Kopf nach hinten fallen liess, leise stöhnte und ihre Möse nun richtig heftig rieb. Als ihr linker Nippel von dem warmen Strahl getroffen worden war, hatte es ihr fast den Atem verschlagen... das war so geil gewesen. Als der warme, sich irgendwie fast prickelnd anfühlende Strahl, auf ihrem Körper nach unten wanderte, immer näher an ihre Pussy heran, vergeilte sie fast und als Marion mit ihrer Pisse ihre Fotze und die diese reibenden Finger traf, kam sie tatsächlich. Sie schrie auf, rieb sich noch stärker. Während Marions Pissstrahl versiegte.
Marion kam langsam wieder von ihrer Orgasmuswolke runter.
«Schon alles gewesen? Schade!»
«Nein... das war noch nicht alles... aber ich wollte noch nicht alles wegpissen... vielleicht willst du ja auch noch von mir trinken...»
Noch eine Steigerung? Aber es hatte sich bisher immer gelohnt. Sie war soeben gekommen wie... wie nicht mehr seit sie gestern von einer ganzen Gruppe durchgefickt worden war. Warum also nicht?
«OK. Piss in meinen Mund! Dann bin ich jetzt eben Deine Pisshure!»
Marion kauerte direkt über den Mund von Debbie und liess erst nur einige Tropfen in deren weit geöffneten Mund fallen. Doch Debbie zuckte nicht zurück. Sie hatte, nachdem Marion ihre Pisse getrunken hatte, diese noch geküsst und dabei den eigenen Urin auf deren Zunge geschmeckt – was sie jetzt wahrnahm, war zwar intensiver, aber sie war bereit dafür.
Marion erkannte dies und liess ihrer Pisse nun freien Lauf. Bald schon war der Mund von Debbie voll und sie musste ihn schnell schliessen, um die Ladung zu schlucken. Marion pisste einfach weiter, machte das Gesicht des anderen Mädchens nass, die so schnell wie möglich wieder ihren Mund aufsperrte, während sie ihre Pussy rieb, angemacht von ihrer eigenen Verdorbenheit.
Noch zweimal musste sie schlucken, dann war Marions Blase leer. Debbie drückte nun ihren Mund an die Pussy und leckte sie gierig nach letzten Tropfen Pisse und Mösensaft ab während sie sich einem weiteren Höhepunkt entgegenwichste.
Dann spürte sie, wie sie am Rücken ein warmer Strahl traf. Sie schaute sich erstaunt um.
Bruce stand da und pisste sie an.
«Ich glaub ich habe noch was für dich gefunden, Darling.»
Sie grinste nur geil und wendete sich wieder Marions Pussy zu, um Sekunden später mit dieser zusammen noch einmal heftig zu kommen.
Dann war die Luft... oder besser gesagt, das Wasser raus. Die drei duschten gemeinsam, um dann Frühstücken zu gehen. Es war auch Zeit. Marion nahm in einer Isoliertasche die Spermagläser mit. In einer Stunde müsste sie sich umziehen gehen und sich bereit machen.
Sie trug das Minikleid, mit dem sie am Vortag ins Hotel gekommen war – natürlich ohne Unterwäsche - wer weiss, vielleicht müsste sie nochmals zur Ernte schreiten. Die drei setzten sich zusammen an einen Tisch und holten vom Buffet, dass von Sarah und Sabine, die wieder ihre Dienstmädchenuniformen trugen, die mehr zeigten als verbargen, bedient wurde, erstmal reichlich was zu essen. Um sie herum wurde sowohl Essen als auch Sex genossen und auch sie selbst schätzten die verdorben-genussvolle Atmosphäre, wo sich der Duft von Kaffee und nassen Mösen zu einer exotischen Melange vermischte.
Als sie auf dem Weg zurück an ihren Tisch mit den Tellern durch den Saal gingen, sah Bruce am anderen Ende des grossen Saales auch seinen Vater, dem eine Blondine den Schwanz leckte, während der entspannt einen Kaffee trank und die devote Hingabe von Mella scheinbar ausgiebig genoss.
Marion fiel hingegen ein weibliches Pärchen auf, eine unglaublich geile, sehr junge Mulattin und eine reifere, mediterrane Schönheit, die, während sie auf dem Tisch scheinbar gesittet assen, sich unter dem Tisch gegenseitig mit den Füssen ihre Pussys liebkosten. Zwei Tische neben dem ihren sass ein anderes, gut aussehendes Pärchen, zu deren Füssen zwei im Hundekostüm verkleidete Schlampen ihr Frühstück aus dem Futternapf zu sich nahmen, während deren Herrchen und Frauchen die durch die Kostüme entblössten Pussys der Hundegirls streichelten.
Am Tisch neben ihnen hatte ein junges Paar soeben das Frühstück beendet und sie hatte sich über den Tisch gelehnt, um sich von ihm kurz in den Arsch ficken zu lassen.
«Ja, Sven, gibs mir... ja... spürst du, wie voller Sperma mein Arschloch ist? Das ist alles von José... ja... zeig mir, dass dein Schwanz der beste ist...»
Die drei setzten sich unbeeindruckt hin. Überall stöhnte irgendwer aber alles war unglaublich relaxed. Kein Drama, einfach Lust und Geilheit als Normalität. Und die drang denn auch zu ihnen durch... vor allem Debbie war irgendwie auf einmal aufgewühlt. Es lag wohl daran, dass sie fast zum ersten mal, seit sie angekommen war, nicht mehr irgendwie Sex hatte und die ganzen Eindrücke auf sie einstürzten, so dass sie einfach darüber reden musste und die anderen beiden redeten gerne mit.
«...als ich gestern blind und ausgeliefert an der Decke hing... ich wünschte mir, das würde nie mehr aufhören... ich fühlte mich wie eine einzige riesige Pussy...» «...als ich ins Zimmer kam und sah, wie du zwischen ihren Beinen warst... das hat jeden Porno geschlagen...» «...ich würde Deinen Schwanz aus hundert anderen heraus fühlen...» «...ich hätte nie gedacht, dass es mich so geil machen könnte zu sehen, wie du eine andere Frau fickst...» «ist deine Schwester eigentlich auch so geil wie du?...»
Marion grinste Bruce lüstern an.
«Das wirst du bald sehen... was mich daran erinnert: Das ist deine letzte Gelegenheit, mich zu ficken!»
Sie hatte kurz auf ihre Uhr geblickt, war dann aufgestanden, hatte seinen Teller zur Seite geschoben und war mit gespreizten Beinen vor ihm auf den Tisch gesessen.
«Ja, fick die Schlampe nochmals. Ich will, dass ihre Schlampenschwester heute ganz sicher schwanger wird! Damit packte sie Marion am Haar, drehte ihren Kopf zu sich herum und küsste sie heftig, während sie mit der freien Hand den Busen von Vivians kleiner Schwester heftig zu kneten begann und an den himbeerroten Nippeln zog, was Marion sofort ein zustimmendes stöhnen entlockte.
Bruce brauchte nicht mehr Überzeugungsarbeit und schob seinen Schwanz, der zu seinem Erstaunen schon wieder hart war, sofort in die feuchte Spalte des Rotschopfs.
Er stiess heftig zu, Marion wurde von den beiden richtig hart genommen und kam, als Bruce seinen Höhepunkt hinaus schrie und seine letzte Ladung in die devote Fotze abspritzte.
Schwer atmend liess er sich auf seinen Stuhl fallen, während Marion vom Tisch hinunter glitt, Debbie zum Abschied nochmals leidenschaftlich küsste und dann mit ihrer Isoliertasche in Richtung der Ankleideräume für die Brautschlampen abzischte.

Während Parker mit der Trauung begann, wartete sie, in einem Nebenraum des grossen Saales auf ihr Signal. Vor ihr stand auf einem kleinen Beistelltisch ein kleines Kännchen aus Kristallglas, in dem zwei Finger hoch eine weissliche, dicke Flüssigkeit stand, auf einem blauen Samtkissen.
Marion trug eine ähnliche Kleidung wie die «Brautschlampen», mit dem einzigen Unterschied, dass ihr Body nicht Lack, sondern königsblauer Samt war. Sie nahm die Karaffe von dem Tischchen runter, stellte sie auf den Boden und kauerte sich über die breite Öffnung. Tatsächlich fielen einige Tropfen aus ihrer Pussy – mehr Spermien für ihre Schwester... die letzten Spermien von Bruces letztem Abspritzen im Frühstückssaal.

Draussen ging die Vermählung auf den Höhepunkt zu.
«Versprecht ihr euch, dass ihr Schwänze und Fotzen teilen werdet? Dass ihr für und in der Lust leben werdet? Schwört ihr euch das vor diesem Phallus?»
«Ja... das schwören wir!» Vivian und Alina knieten auf dem Bett, vor dem eine Art niedriger Altar stand, aus dessen Mitte ein enormer Penis heraus ragte. Angelos Talente waren nicht nur für Pornos zu brauchen – auch bei alternativen Hochzeiten war er überragend.
«Dann ernte du, Alina, sein Sperma mit deinem Mund und Teile es mit deiner Braut!»
Alina leckte nun den Riesenschwanz, den sie schon an der Pornomesse schätzen gelernt hatte (Vivian 9), wichste und blies ihn. Und da Angelo schon längst den Schnitt hatte machen lassen, hatte sie auch keine Angst, dass Vivian aus Versehen von ihm schwanger würde.
Sehr schnell schon spürte sie das Zucken im enormen Penis, und es tat ihr fast Leid, dass es schon so weit war. Sie nahm die dicke Eichel in ihren Mund und schon nach Sekunden spürte sie, wie der Fickschleim in dicken Spritzern in ihre Mundfotze schoss.
Sie achtete drauf, keinen Tropfen zu verlieren, was bei der Menge, die Angelo raus pumpte, ganz schön schwierig war. Doch schliesslich versiegte auch diese Quelle. Sie wandte sich lächelnd ihrer geilen, heissen, verdorbenen Braut zu und öffnete ihren Mund, um diese mit dem mit Sperma gefüllten Mund zu küssen. Auf der grossen Leinwand konnten alle Gäste verfolgen, wie die Zungen der Beiden Girls miteinander spielten und den weissen Schleim genüsslich hin und her schoben, während Alina die immer noch fette, obszön aufgepumpte Fotze von Vivian rieb.
Angelo hatte einen unbemerkten Abgang gemacht, da alle auf die Leinwand mit dem Brautpaar starrten, dass sich gegenseitig vernaschte. Nun klatschte Parker zweimal in die Hände. Die Brautschlampen, die bislang hinter ihm gestanden hatten, gingen zum Nebenraum, wo Marion mit dem Sperma wartete.
«Du bist genau so geil wie deine Schwester!» Sonia musste das einfach los werden, als sie Marion voll ausstaffiert dort stehen sah, «und wie deine Schwester scheinst du immer eine verschleimte Möse zu haben!»
Tatsächlich tropfte nun nochmals etwas vom letzten Abspritzer von Bruce aus ihrer Fickspalte raus.
«Lass mich das schnell sauber machen!» Sonia kniete hin und leckte genussvoll die Pussy ab.
«Mmm...» Marion stöhnte auf, drückte sich ein wenig stärker gegen die Lippen der Inderin.
«Tut mir leid, aber dafür haben wir keine Zeit! Aber die Party geht nachher noch weiter!»
Valérie hatte den Spezialdildo, der abspritzen konnte, auf ein weisses Samtkissen gelegt, während Karina das weisse Spezial-Strap-On-Geschirr auf einem schwarzen Kissen arrangiert hatte. Sonia hatte auf ihrem roten Kissen einen silbrigen Gleitcreme-Spender und Marion schliesslich nahm das Kissen mit der Sperma-kännchen. Um ein Umkippen zu vermeiden, war es mit einem Klettbändchen auf dem Kissen fest gemacht. Man wollte nichts riskieren.
Dann ging sie hinaus, durch den Gang zwischen den Gästen zum Bett, wo Alina und Vivian warteten. Ihr auf den Fersen folgten Sonia, Valérie und Karina.
«Euer Bund wird nun besiegelt indem du, Vivian von Alina hier vor allen geschwängert werden sollst! Seid ihr bereit?»
Beide nickten. Vivian legte sich hin, ihre Beine weit gespreizt, ihre fette Fotze allen präsentierend. Alina drehte sich zu den vier Frauen hin um, die nun bei ihr angekommen waren und ihre Fracht auf dem Altar abgestellt hatten.
Valérie nahm den Dildo, öffnete den Einfülldeckel des Spermabehälters am Dildo und hielt diesen Marion hin. Diese rührte das Sperma noch sanft mit einem Kristallöffel um, löste das Kännchen sorgfältig vom Kissen und füllte die Spermakammer bis zum Rand, bevor sie das Kännchen wieder hin stellte. Valérie schloss nun wieder den Deckel und ging zu Karina hin. Die beiden fixierten den Dildo im Ledergeschirr, dass sie danach Alina umschnallten, wobei sie erst den Spermabehälter in deren feuchte Pussy hinein schoben.
Sonia kniete zwischen Alina und Vivian hin, und verteilte liebevoll ihre Gleitcreme sowohl auf Vivians Möse als auch auf dem imposanten Dildo, den Alina mit der Fernbedienung, die das neueste Modell nun hatte, auf sanfte Vibration stellte. Dazu war das Ding programmiert abzuspritzen, wenn sie kommen würde.
Sie nahm den Schwanz fest in ihre Hand und rieb ihn an der durch die gepumpte Pussy enge Spalte von Vivian.
«Bist du bereit, du meine Lieblingshure?»
Vivian wurde von Schauern der Lust geschüttelt – sie war noch nie so bereit gewesen, gefickt zu werden. Vor allem, weil sie jetzt wusste, wie Alina sie schwängern wollte und sie es fast nicht erwarten konnte.
«Und ob ich bereit bin. Fick mich... mach mich schwanger!»
Alina änderte ihren Angriffswinkel ein wenig und stiess zu, hart sie es konnte. Beide Frauen stöhnten auf, fühlten sich verbunden und wussten, dass sie dabei waren etwas zu machen, das ihr Leben verändern würde und das sie beide wollten.

Als Bruce sah, wie seine Schwester ihre Braut zu ficken begann, lief es ihm kalt den Rücken hinunter. Er wusste, dass sein Sperma im Behälter drin war und es war so, als würde nicht Ali sondern er selbst diesen anderen Rotschopf, die ihrer Schwester Marion frappant ähnelte, ficken würde. Er stellte sich vor, wie sein Schwanz in diese fette Möse eindringen würde, wie eng das wäre, stellte sich vor, wie die Schlampe nach seinem Sperma gieren würde, um schwanger zu werden. Sein Schwanz wurde schon wieder hart...
Debbie, die an ihm auf der von ihnen besetzten Chaiselongue kuschelte, spürte das sofort.
«Macht es dich geil, wie deine scharfe kleine Schwester mit deinem Sperma Vivian schwängern wird?»
«Ja... und wie. Es ist, als würde ich sie selbst ficken.»
«Fick doch mich stattdessen... es fühlt sich an, als wäre dein Schwanz ganz nah an meiner Möse... genau der Ort, wo ich ihn will!»
Sie spuckte in ihre Hand, griff den harten Schwanz hinter sich, schmierte ihn ein und drückte die Eichel gegen ihren Pussy, die ihn sehr willig aufnahm.
Bruce musste musste kaum drücken und schon war er tief in Debbie drin... aber in seinen Gedanken war er bei Vivian und er blickte wie gebannt auf die Leinwand, wo er sah, wie Ali ihren Dildo immer heftiger und härter in sie hinein fickte. Ohne es zu bemerken, nahm er den Rhythmus auf und fickte Debbie im Gleichtakt. Die starrte auch wie gebannt auf die Projektion des Ficks der zwei Bräute.
«Ja, Fick mich wie deine Schwester diese Schlampe fickt und spritz mich voll, sobald sie dein Sperma in sie hinein pumpt!»

Und das würde nicht mehr lange dauern. Ali wurde immer geiler, während Vivian bereits zweimal gekommen war und, um sich noch mehr aufzugeilen den eigenen Busen massierte, während sie ihre Braut anfeuerte.
«Los... mach meine Möse voll... mach meinen Bauch prall! Ich will dass mein Ei im Sperma von dir badet... ich will nachher auslaufen! Los! Fick mich du Sau! Gib's mir, gib's mir!!!»
Und nicht nur auf dem Bett und bei Bruce und Debbie ging es ab. Im ganzen Saal fickten, grapschten und leckten sich nun die Anwesenden und auch bei der Zeremonie vorne ging es richtig zur Sache. Parker fickte mit seinem beeindruckenden Schwanz Valérie, die auf dem Altar kniete und ihrerseits Karina ausleckte, derweil Sonia ihrem Versprechen nach kam und die Pussy von Marion sauber machte, bevor sie sie fistete.
Doch Ali bekam das alles nicht mehr mit. Sie blickte in die Augen von Vivian und diese blickte sie liebend zurück an und beide spürten, dass es jeden Moment so weit sein würde. Und dann spürte sie es, wie es sie überwältigte, wie ihr Orgasmus durch sie hindurch schoss wie ein Blitz, sie schrie auf und ihr Becken zuckte, fickte noch härter die Pussy von Vivian, die als erstes auch bemerkte, dass der Dildo auch diesmal funktionierte und das Sperma in sie hinein spritzte, was auch sie einen gewaltigen Orgasmus haben liess. Es war, als würde ihre Pussy, ihr innerstes diese Ladung aufsaugen, wie eine Dürre Wiese einen Sommerregen.
«Jaaa... spritz ab, jaaa!!!!»
Die Worte, die Vivian rausschrie wurden genau gleich von Debbie wiederholt, als nun auch Bruce in sie hinein kam. Aber es gab einen Unterschied... als er seinen Schwanz aus der Pussy seiner Freundin raus zog, war er sie nicht geschwängert zu haben. .
Als Ali ihren Dildo aus der schleimigen Möse von Vivian hinaus gleiten liess, waren auch beide sicher. Dass sie ihr Ziel erreicht hatten... dass Vivian schwanger sein würde. ... Continue»
Posted by Schorniturbo 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2439  |  
100%
  |  2

The Neighborhood - Must Read

As he leaned back against it, Mark Jordan's hands gripped the counter top rhythmically as he gazed down at the sight before him. With his shorts around his ankles, his best friends' mom paused to swirl her pink tongue over the pulsing head of his thick cock as it glided up between her breasts. Seeing the glazed expression on his face, the sexy brunette MILF smiled and wrapped her big jugs even tighter around his pole.

"Oh, yeah! Fuck my tits Mark," she moaned as he slid back down the soft valley for another round trip.

Gasping for air, he placed both hands on her shoulders pulling her tighter to his body. He shook his head in wonder at what had transpired to bring him here with his cock nestled firmly between Kay Reynolds's tits.

Up until the aforementioned moment, I considered myself an average nineteen year old. It was the summer after my first year of college and I had come home for a break from my studies. After a year of demanding pre-med classes, it seemed all I wanted to do was sl**p late, play video games, nap in the afternoon and then crash on the couch watching TV with my s****r, Kim, and mom, Vivian, at night.

It was just the three of us now. Dear old Dad had split two years previous after Mom walked into his office to find his young blonde receptionist tossing her mouth back and forth on his cock. So at least I didn't have the father figure around goading me into more respectable activities this summer.

The lazing off was getting to be a bit much I must admit. As I swung my legs out of bed that day, I looked down my trim torso and gripped my stomach.

"Whoa, need to lay off mom's cooking," I thought. Normally I was much more active, having been in track in high school and I kept it up in college along with some gym time as well. I stood and walked over to the mirror over my dresser.

I stood just over 6 feet, 180 pounds, most of it lean muscle. I ran a hand through my close cropped brown hair and examined myself more closely. The six-pack abs that I had worked so hard to get were rapidly disappearing under the double onslaught of too much couch time and home cooking. What hadn't been affected by my inactivity was straining the front of my boxers. I ran a hand over the head of my cock and groaned.

What inactivity does to the body, a quiet personality does to your sex life. I had never really had a girlfriend due to my bookish habits and shyness. There was the one time with Nancy Taylor, but that ended much too quickly for her and for me. Most weekends were limited to taming the boa myself or living vicariously through my best friend/neighbor Spencer's conquests. On the surface I had all the tools. I was considered handsome and fit, and if locker room comparisons could be trusted, a dick that resided at the high end of the scale. I pulled my hand away from the lurching bulge and at that moment I made up my mind to get back on track. I slipped on a pair of running shorts and shoes and headed downstairs for a quick bite.

Bursting out of my room with my newfound energy, I ran smack into my little s****r who was just emerging from the bathroom.

"Ooof!"

Before I could make a move to catch her, my 18 year old s****r bounced off of me and landed on her rear on the carpet.

"Watch where you're going Mark!"

"I...I'm sorry Kim, are you alright?"

What a bonehead In my rush to go running I'd plowed over my s****r! I stood over her like a goofball and stared down.

She'd apparently just gotten out of the shower as evidenced by the towel wrapped around her body. Our collision had the cliched effect on the covering; loosening it just enough to reveal her rounded curves and tanned flesh. Horrified, I jerked my eyes back towards her face as she huffed and flipped her wet blonde hair out of her face.

Kim had just graduated high school and was headed out of state to another college on a cheerleading scholarship. The hours of routines and cheering had sculpted her 5'2" frame into one lean package. I had glimpsed enough to sear my brain with the fact that no matter how much she worked out and watched what she ate, those twin globes on her chest weren't going anywhere.

She raised her blue eyes to look up at me, frowning slightly. As the fact that I had my shirt off dawned on her, I noticed her gaze slipping back down my chest and abs to rest squarely on the tented out front of my running shorts. When I realized what she must be seeing, my face flushed a deep scarlet and I prayed for a hole to open up that I could dive into.

Her full red lips curled up in a knowing (?!?) smile, revealing straight white teeth. And for a second, or was it my imagination, did her tongue flick out and trace her upper lip?

"Wellll, in a hurry are we?"

"Kim...I'm so sorry! I was headed out to run and didn't see you! Are you hurt?"

I reached out a hand to help her up. She gripped the top of her towel with one hand and took my hand in her other. I pulled her to her feet. I expected her to take a step back as I had levered her up directly in front of me. She did quite the opposite, taking a half step forward, brushing my abs with her chest and bathing my chest with her warm breath.

"No, only my ego is bruised. Watch where you're going next time." She still did not step away and my nose was filled with the strawberry smell of her shampoo. I could not help myself and my eyes were drawn downward to the valley of cleavage that no towel could ever cover. She shifted her feet, bringing her right leg into direct contact with my rock hard groin. I jumped as if burned, plastered myself to the wall and scooted past her as fast as I could.

She turned as I fled down the stairs.

"Maybe we could bump into each other again soon...just ask next time," she laughed.

My ears burned as I took the stairs two at a time. Screeching to a halt at the bottom of the stairs, the smell of Kim's shampoo was replaced by the smell of eggs and bacon coming from the kitchen. Great. Now I'd have to interact with Mom before I could get out the door. Unfortunately, my crotch tripod still had a mind of its own, so I tried to readjust myself to a less obscene profile before seeing my mom. I crossed the living room and headed in the kitchen.

As I stood in the doorway I saw Mom struggling with something in the sink.

"Morning mom, what's up?"

"Oh! Mark! You startled me! What are you doing up so early!"

I hadn't been out of bed before noon since coming home and had not been subjected to Mom's early morning attire. Sickly, given my current condition, I noticed that mom had gotten in the habit of sl**ping in only a night shirt and panties (I hoped), since I was away at school. I quickly lowered my eyes and turned my head to leave the room.

"I'm sorry Mom. I didn't know you weren't dressed."

"Don't be silly, I'm your mother. Come here, I need your help". I swallowed hard and turned back towards her as she continued to pull at something in the sink.

My Mom and Dad were high school sweethearts, getting married right out of high school. Mom had me before she turned 19 and stayed at home to raise myself and my s****r while Dad went to school and then started his career. Flash forward nineteen years and you get what I was trying so hard to take no notice of. Vivian Jordan had always been a beauty judging from the f****y photo album and the years had only softened her features somewhat. She wore her brown hair short, in a bob and her green eyes squinted at the drain, while her full red lips pursed in frustration. She kept herself fit, swimming laps in the f****y pool and watching what she ate. I had never really noticed how voluptuous she was, since she always swam in a demure one piece and normally she was dressed by the time I got up. Today, however, was a different story.

As she pulled at what appeared to be a dish towel sticking up out of the disposal, I noticed the full curve of her breasts and how they swayed rhythmically in time with her efforts. She stood almost on her tip toes, as she barely cracked 5 feet tall and this caused her smooth, toned calves to ripple. My eyes continued up her tanned legs to her flaring hips and rounded ass which showed not a hint of a panty line. I was speechless with lust and horrified that my expression would give away my thoughts. She looked at me.

"Well, are you going to help me or not!"

I jerked out of my reverie.

"What's the problem?"

"Oh, I dropped the dishtowel in the disposal and now it seems like it's stuck"

"Here, move to the side and let me pull it out."

"No! I'm going to have to keep a hand on the disposal switch so it doesn't accidentally start up and chew it further down. Just reach around me. You're tall enough"

Fuck! Here I am with the boner to end all boners, my mother dressed in a mid-thigh night shirt, no panties, and she wants me to stand behind her and pull in tandem!

"Shouldn't we just call a plumber? I don't think I can..."

"Mark, just get behind me and help! We can pull it out if we work together!"

"But, but, I'm not..."

"Just do it," she snapped.

Okay, she asked for it. I stepped behind her and stretched my arms around her, grasping her upper arms and struggling to keep my crotch out of contact with her ass. At this angle I weakly pulled to no effect.

"Come on Mark! Grab my wrists and pull! I don't want to waste money on a plumber."

I hadn't realized I was holding my breath. I blew out a lungful of air and slowly pressed forward, gripping Mom's wrists and lodging my aching log right in the crack of her ass! She audibly sucked in a deep breath as the realization of my situation made itself painfully apparent.

"Oh my! I'm sorry baby, I didn't realize..."

"No Mom, I'm sorry...I got to go!" With that I turned and practically sprinted out of the room.

Vivian kept her head turned away until she was sure Mark had left the room, not trusting her composure. The length and thickness of her son's cock was like a brand on her ass and her mind was racing in places mother's minds shouldn't go. "My god," she thought, "Was that because of me?!" And in the next thought, "God that thing felt huge!" Unbidden, an image of how her son's cock must look flashed in her mind. She groaned as she imagined the long, thick shaft and throbbing red cock head glistening with a drop of precum....she shook her head as tears came to her eyes.

It had been far too long since she had felt the touch of a man, and between the hot log crammed between her ass cheeks and the feel of Mark's strong arms encircling her, she could feel the wetness seeping between her legs as her nipples hardened into little points of flesh. u*********sly, she slipped her right hand under her night shirt and slipped her middle finger into her melting hole as her left hand cupped her full, firm breasts, alternating between them. There was no buildup, no slow motion cresting of a wave. As her finger frantically thrust in and out of her pussy at a break neck pace, her orgasm slammed into her. Her vision doubled as she bit down on her lip to keep from screaming. At just that moment, Mark came into sight, running down the street as if the hounds of hell were behind him. In her mind's eye she could almost see, and certainly imagine, how his cock must be bouncing in his shorts.

"Oh, my baby, my sweet boy..." she gasped and slumped against the counter top.

I think I set a world record for the 20 yard "Hump and Dash" from the kitchen to the front door. My feet barely touched the ground as my horrified mind came to grips with the realization that I was now a mother-humper! I yanked open the front door and almost had my second hit and run of the morning.

Nancy Taylor, Kim's best friend and another one of my obsessions, was just that moment coming up the steps. I barely missed her by pivoting to one side, which spilled me into the lawn. Startled, she jumped and squeaked in surprise. As I looked up at her from the grass, my mind could not help but spin back to a year ago, when I had finally gotten up the nerve to ask Nancy out before I left for college.

Nancy had always been around as long as I could remember. She was actually my age, having been held back in grade school. She and Kim had been friends since kindergarten and I had always thought of her as another little s****r. That is, until puberty not only hit her, but wrapped her up in a warm embrace from which she emerged as a spectacular beauty. Nancy had always been pretty, but in that gangly, braces and pigtails vein. By that summer before her senior year, however, her legs had somehow gotten even longer and the girlish bumps and curves were gone, replaced by a woman's flaring hips and ass and large, gravity defying breasts that just made you want to cry and thank god. I was almost moved to tears many times in frustration and cursed god for my paralyzing embarrassment whenever she was around. I launched more loads in the dead of night imagining scenarios with her that summer than an army of porn actors.

I finally got up the nerve to ask her out and was floored when she actually accepted! I was on cloud nine when I took her to dinner and the movies. We were laughing and having a good time and I was finding myself more and more comfortable around this gorgeous black haired minx. After the movie was over, I automatically started driving towards her house. Nancy turned in her seat and pressed her firm, full breast against my right arm as her hand slid down in my lap and began to run up and down the length of my cock, which had been half-hard the entire night. I almost ran off the road when she moved her mouth up and traced the outline of my ear with her tongue.

"What's the hurry Mark? Let's drive down to the lake. I don't have to be home before one."

It was all I could do to keep the car on the road as Nancy kept up her ministrations in my lap while moaning and blowing her warm breath in my ear. After what seemed like forever, we came to the lake. I found a secluded patch of trees, parked and shut off the engine. I slowly turned to Nancy who had sat back in her seat.

She smiled at me as she pulled her T-shirt over her head. I held my breath as she reached behind her back, unclasped the hooks and shrugged off the lacy white bra. There they were! All my nights of self-mutilation had not done them justice. They were real and they were spectacular, capped with small pink nipples which seemed to capture the moonlight and glow there in my front seat. She then leaned over me and pulled my recline handle, her bright blue eyes never leaving mine. My seat sank back as I drank in the sight of her bobbling and shimmying 34D tits just over my head. I so wanted to take one of them into my mouth, but my dry tongue was stuck to the top of my yawing cavity.

"You know Mark, I've thought about this for a long time. I can't wait to find out if that thing is as big as it felt!"

With that she began to unzip my pants while unsnapping them with the other hand. Once that was done, she slipped her soft, hot hand into my boxers and wrapped her fingers around my rock hard cock.

"OOOOOH Mark! I have so got to see this for myself! Kim said you were big (What!?!) but that feels positively huge!"

She struggled to extract my 10" length from down my pants leg and levered it out into the open. Her eyes widened in surprise and delight as she took it into both hands (yeah, I know, another cliché!) and stroked down firmly. And that's when things went horribly wrong.

Without warning, my cock lurched in her hands and spat a tremendous stream of cum right between Nancy's eyes! She recoiled but wasn't quick enough to dodge the second salvo which grazed her left cheek and plastered her shiny black hair back. Horrified she fell back against the door as my cock swayed unfettered, belching streams of juice all over the interior of my car! My entire body convulsed with the intensity of the orgasm and it was at least two more volleys before I had the presence of mind to throw the tail of my shirt over the cannon, soaking up the last couple of blasts. I swear I passed out for a second, but unfortunately came to my senses shortly thereafter.

I first spied my damn, rebellious turncoat of a dick still standing at attention, then my eyes were drawn to the dash which was streaked by a line of cum, then to the radio which had taken a blast at point blank range. Movement to my right turned my head to take in what I had done to my date.

To say that Nancy was pissed would be an understatement. As I watched her, she raised a trembling hand to her face where my first blast was beginning to slide down the bridge of her nose. She then touched the side of her head where I had given her a sample of the worst hair gel imaginable. Her eyes burned as they looked at me.

"You fucker! Look at me! How in the fuck am I going to go home now! My dad will fucking ground me for a year and kick your ass from here to Timbuktu!"

I know I looked like a fish gasping for air as I struggled for something to say. Nancy however was not speechless.

"How about a little warning there hair trigger! I have never been so disgusted in my entire life! I can't believe I ever agreed to go out with you! No wonder you're such a geek! How could I ever have thought of sucking that big disgusting thing?"

At the mention of the work "suck" my eyes must have widened even further. Nancy actually smirked at my reaction.

"Yeah that's right Mark. I was about to give you the best blow job you would ever have had. Words don't do justice to how my lips would have felt wrapped around your cock. Now give me something to get this shit off my face and out of my hair!"

And that's how my lonely life went from bad to worse romantically. We solved the problem of Nancy's dad by her coming home with me to spend the night with Kim. I can only imagine how much detail my s****r was treated to.

I had spent all of my senior year and breaks from college avoiding any contact with her. This was actually the first time I had seen her up close since that fateful night. After she got over the shock of me flying through the air in front of her, she smirked down at me, put her hands on her waist and cocked her hip to the side. She was dressed in a sleeveless tee and shorts (she must be going to workout with Kim) and the motion caused those glorious mounds on her chest to jiggle enticingly before they settled back, high, full and fat. If it was possible, my cock got even harder.

"Oh, Mark. Are you always in a rush?" Her tone was regretful and actually made me feel bad for avoiding her like a leper. Then, like a laser, her eyes locked on my groin. She clucked her tongue and shook her head, sounding wistful. "I hope that hasn't stayed like that since the last time I saw you. Hmmm?"

By now, my face was as red as a tomato. "Oh, no, you know, I...well...good seeing you Nancy. I've got to go!" With that I jumped to my feet and fled in shame down the street.

Nancy's blue eyes followed Mark's long, lean body as he ran down the street. She had meant to apologize for the way she had treated him the first chance she got this summer, but was distracted by his sudden appearance and the feelings that came rushing back when she spied his obvious erection. While she had made a big deal of how Mark was missing "the best blow job" he would ever have, her experiences sexually were in fact limited to sweaty grope and grabs at the movies. Not that each and every one of her dates hadn't whipped out their cocks expecting to be serviced. What with her bee stung lips and her big, fat tits, it was assumed that she could and would polish knobs like a house maid on meth. But in each and every instance, she was left disappointed at the size of her paramours and refused to even give a simple hand job. Word spread quickly and her dance card had dried up. Unfortunately, she found herself as a size queen, limited to obsessing about the one cock that she felt could have satisfied her. Damn him anyway! She turned and continued up the steps.

I ran down the street like a man possessed until I finally settled into a nice, smooth rhythm. I tried to lose myself in the run, but my mind kept rolling back to my encounters with Kim, Mom and Nancy. I had to find an outlet soon, even if that meant punishing my already abused palm. My shame slowly turned to concern however, as I started to feel bolts of pain shooting up from my ankle. What the hell? I must have twisted it jumping around Nancy! So here I was a mile from home with a bum ankle. I was smart enough not to push it and came to a slow walk. In my rush, I had forgotten my cell phone, so I couldn't call for a ride. I resignedly turned back and began to limp for home.

Car after car sped by me and as my ankle continued to throb, I prayed that a familiar face might notice me, have pity and give me a ride home. It was at that moment that a black Lexus SUV eased past me then braked to a stop at the curb. I didn't recognize it, but walked to the passenger side window as it rolled down.

"Hey Mark! Need a ride?"

And there she was the second place finisher to Nancy Taylor in my self-abuse fantasy file, my best friend Spencer's mom and our next door neighbor, Mrs. Kay Reynolds.

The Reynolds had moved in next door to us when Spencer and I were in the sixth grade, right about the time girls had moved from the icky column to the interesting column for me. So it was no wonder that Mrs. Reynolds had cum, err come to hold such a significant place of interest for me. She was drop dead gorgeous, with mid-length curly brownish red hair and a time less "girl next door" creamy complexion that she obviously spent a lot of time and her husband's money keeping up. She was probably 5'4" or so, maybe 110 lbs, with violet blue eyes. She looked like she was coming back from the gym, as her hair was pulled back in a pony tail. A low cut "wife beater" tee strained to hold in her bountiful chest. In one of my few brave moments, I had taken a chance and rifled through her lingerie drawer. I knew for a fact she was sporting a nice pair of 32DDs.

(Author's note: Ok, I acknowledge that all the women are busty. I get it. My story, my fantasy)

I was not surprised to see that her nipples were threatening to cut through the fabric. Somehow Mrs. Reynolds nipples were always hard, not sometimes, always. I chalked it up to her libido, which to hear Spencer talk, was insatiable. Even though she was his mom, Spencer acknowledged that she was the walking epitome of a MILF. For years he had regaled me with stories of listening to his parents fuck almost every night in their bedroom next to his. Or walking into the den to find his mom getting quickly off her knees while his father clutched a couch cushion to his lap and pretending to be enthralled by another "Seinfeld" re-run. And then there was the memorable time she served Spencer breakfast while something that looked suspiciously like a blob of cum clung to her nightgown.

I chalked all the stories up to bullshit guy talk until our sophomore year when a camping trip got rained out and we went back to Spencer's house to sl**p. Something woke me up and I took the opportunity to go piss. As I passed his parents room, I heard the unmistakable grunts and moans of two people fucking. Being a normal teen, that is to say perpetually horny, I couldn't help but press my ear to the door. As the earlier parts of this story demonstrate, I'm somewhat clumsy and managed to stumble and push the door half open! Luckily, Spencer's dad, Bob, had his head thrown back in pleasure as he pistoned his hips back and forth behind his wife, who was on all fours, while he stood behind her. She was oriented on the bed facing me, and luckily again, she also had her eyes squeezed shut while her body shook from the pounding she was receiving. Despite the danger of discovery, I knew I'd never get a better chance at seeing Mrs. Reynolds nude than right now. The bottom of her two-piece nightie was pulled to the side, giving Mr. Reynolds access and her top was pulled down and bunched around her waist allowing her 32DD boobs to sway and bounce in perfect time with his strokes. I was mesmerized! Her natural tits swung low and full, but I could tell they were still as firm as any teenagers since they didn't flop like I'd seen in some of the "mature" videos on the net (guilty!). As I stood there, drinking in this forbidden sight, some kind of sixth Bat-sense made me pull my eyes up to Mrs. Reynolds' face.

She was looking right at me!!

Like a deer caught in the head lights of an approaching car, I froze in place, waiting for the inevitable scream, followed by the ass-kicking by her husband, not to mention the disowning by my best-friend and then the surefire "perverted voyeur" label that would haunt me the rest of my days.

Instead, she smiled! Then, not breaking our eye-lock, she rose up and entwined her hands behind her husband's head and pulled his mouth to her neck, as his hands came up from her ass to cup her breasts and support her upper body.

"Oh God! You love this don't you?!"

I felt like DeNiro in "Taxidriver", but had enough sense to not launch into a "You talkin' to me?" monologue. Mr. Reynolds only grunted, continuing to lick and suck her neck while pile-driving her pussy from behind.

"I can't get enough, baby," she moaned. "I might have to give in and let you bring that hot assistant of yours with the cute ass home, or better yet, talk you into getting a couple of your young, strong stock boys to pound me while you watch."

I couldn't take it any longer. My cock had found its way through the fly of my boxers to see what all the commotion was about. Another second there and I would have repainted their bedroom door in my custom mix of "Creamy Pearl". Thankfully (hopefully!), it was too dark in the hall for Mrs. Reynolds to see my condition. I spun around and fled to the bathroom across the hall. I stood shakily over the toilet and tried to point my crowbar hard cock down toward the bowl. In hindsight, I should have given myself a minute or two to calm down because no sooner had my hand touched my shaft than I started blasting like the 4th of July.

I stifled a groan by biting the knuckles of my left hand, while rubbing it out with my right. Out of fear of discovery, I had left the light off. As I hosed down the bathroom, I could only imagine what sort of mess I was making. I tried to track the splats of my load so I could clean up afterwards. After 5 or 6 toe curling spurts it was over. I stood there trying to catch my breath and wondering how to clean up the bathroom and get back to Spencer's room with no one but Mrs. Reynolds being the wiser that I was awake. I tore toilet paper off the roll and did the best I could of tracking down my volleys and sopping them up. I still could not get over the intensity of staring into her eyes while she was getting royally pounded by her husband. What did she mean by what she said? She must have been getting off by my watching her. Did I have the guts to take it to the next level?

Of course not.

After slipping back to Spencer's room and laying there wide awake for the rest of the night, I tried to act like nothing had happened the next day. Of course, Spencer and his dad were in the dark and Mrs. Reynolds continued to k** and joke with me like she always had. I didn't detect any double entendres' in her conversation, no, "More SAUSAGE with your breakfast Mark?", nor did she pull me into the laundry room for a quick grope. Maybe it was my imagination though, but she did linger over wiping the breakfast table, allowing me ample time to gape down her blouse at the sight of those firm knockers swaying with her efforts. And it seemed every time I turned around, she was dropping something on the floor which required her to bend over at the waist to pick it up. After going home, I spent the rest of the day in my room revisiting what I'd seen the night before and doing my best to rub a groove in my right palm. I looked like Peter Parker the first time he discovered his web shooting ability.

"Mark? Mark? Are you alright?"

I snapped back to present time reality and smiled sheepishly.

"Sorry Mrs. Reynolds. I, uh, think I twisted my ankle. Could you give me a ride home?"

She smiled brightly and reached over to open the door.

"Sure sweetie! Hop in. I was just on my way home from the gym."

I eased myself into the seat and shut the door as she pulled back into traffic. Since this was the first time this morning that I hadn't had a head swimming erection, I studiously examined everything in the car, except Mrs. Reynolds.

"Is this a new car Mrs. Reynolds?"

She smiled and rested her hand on the gear shift.

"It is Mark. What do you think?"

I continued to feign interest in the interior of the car, but suddenly became aware that her hand had moved from the gear shift and was resting on the mid console beside my leg. Out of the corner of my eye I couldn't help but notice the slight shifting and bounce of her tits as she drove. Yikes! I summoned all restraint I could, imagining chess matches, vacation slide shows and "Margaret Thatcher naked on a cold day". Anything to keep from popping a boner in front of Mrs. Reynolds.

"So Mark...what's been up with you?"

Well, something was coming up Mrs. Reynolds, but I don't think it's what you want to talk about. I scrambled for something to say as she pulled into their driveway.

"Oh, nothing much. Just hanging out. What kind of engine does this thing have in it?" What?!? Where did that come from? I was definitely not a gear head being just intuitive enough to know how to fill a car up with gas.

She looked at me quizzically and said, "I'm not sure Mark. It's probably in the owner's manual. Here it is." With that she leaned over the console to open the glove box on my side, resting her right boob on my leg and brushing her curly locks against my face. Houston we have lift off! She had to feel my growing boner, no way around it! God I've done it now! One call from her to Mom and I'd find myself in therapy for the summer! But she didn't recoil back. She merely kept her position and turned her head to smile up at me.

"Are you sure you're interested in the engine Mark?"

I grabbed the door lever and prepared to make a bolt for my house. It was then I noticed that Mom's car was gone. Damn! She must have been taking Kim and Nancy somewhere. She always locked the house and I did not have a key on me.

"Uh, my mom's gone."

Mrs. Reynolds turned her head to look at our house.

"Well you need some ice on that ankle, stat Mister. Come inside the house. You can keep an old woman company while you wait on your mom to get back. Spencer spends most of the day doing God knows what around town since he came back from school."

That was true. I had only seen Spencer once in the two weeks since I had been back. He left early most mornings on his bike and didn't get in until later in the evening. Despite my unease with the sausage store's grand opening in my pants, I did realize I needed to ice my ankle or I'd be limping around for days. I happened to spy Mrs. Reynolds gym bag on the back seat and grabbed it, happy to have something to use as a boner block.

"I'll carry this in for you Mrs. Reynolds!"

She smiled, "Thanks Mark."

As we headed in the house I could not tear my eyes from the sway of her hips and how that tight, little bubble butt looked in her spandex biker shorts. The sight only increased bl**d flow to my crotch which was now snaking down my leg and trying to worm its way out. She unlocked the door and went in, then took the gym bag from me before I could protest. Thankfully she didn't look down!

"Make yourself at home. I'll get some ice."

I slunk to the kitchen table as Mrs. Reynolds took a baggie and began to fill it with ice cubes. She wrapped it in a dishtowel and came over to me.

"Elevate your ankle on this other chair Mark." She slid out the chair adjacent to me and stood expectantly. I was horrified! I had half slid under the table to hide my condition, but I would have to turn out to put my right ankle on the chair and I'm sure I wouldn't be able to limp far before Mr. Reynolds could get home to beat my ass after the Mrs. sees my tool hanging out of my shorts!

"It's okay Mrs. Reynolds. It really feels much better now!" I smiled brightly, hoping to head off impending disaster. She huffed and dropped to her knees (!!) beside me reaching under the table and grabbing my knees to swivel me around.

"Yeah right. Now come on Mark before you..."

As she turned me, her words trailed off upon coming face to face with the one-eyed monster with a mind of its own. For a couple of seconds she just stared at it, pulsing and twitching against my leg, half of it exposed to the fresh air. Fresh air is supposed to make you feel better and it definitely affected my cock. It now started to raise its mushroom head, pulling my shorts back further on the shaft. Mrs. Reynolds raised a hand to her mouth and then looked up at me. I was petrified! But then, the worm turned.

Mrs. Reynolds looked back down at my boner. In an instant she pulled my knees apart and almost simultaneously grabbed my cock shaft in both hands.

"I have so got to suck this thing!" With that she plunged her head down like a striking cobra and inhaled a third of my dick.

"God!" That was me by the way, since Mrs. Reynolds had her mouth full to say the least! Her tiny mouth and full red lips were stretched to bursting around my shaft. It felt like my dick had been plunged into a furnace, albeit a wet, sucking furnace which just happened to have a soft tongue on the underside that wiggled along my main vein like something possessed. She pulled back until just the head rested in her mouth and wiggled her tongue all over the head and ridge. She then pulled it all the way out of her mouth, turned her head to the side and skinned those ruby red lips down the cock shaft to the base. She dropped her mouth lower and began to bat my balls around in their sac with her tongue. My tool rested across her face, steadily dripping precum on her hair. It looked almost obscene (almost) the way it d****d across her features. Due to its size (I know, poor me), I never got those flat against the belly boners most guys my age get. The best my vascular system could manage was a good 45 degree angle, not that it mattered to me. I knew I was somewhat big, but to see its size compared to Mrs. Reynolds face was a huge ego boost.

While my brain continued to spin inside my skull, Mrs. Reynolds started taking batting practice on my balls with her tongue. I groaned again and gripped the chair. Looking up at me, her green eyes twinkled and she turned back to press the flat of her tongue along my shaft and began to drag it back up. Upon reaching the top, she teased a drop of precum out of my shaft and pulled back with the strand still connected to her puffy bottom lip. She smiled at me as she brought her right hand around my shaft and her left came up to cradle my balls.

"I can tell you've got a whopper of a load in there for me Mark! If I'd known you were packing this much meat we would have made the sandwich to end all sandwiches that night in my bedroom." She had been getting off by me being there! "Relax baby. I want this as much or more than you do. I see the way you look at me. And I'm sure that motor mouth Spencer has shared with you how much of a nympho I am." I started at this. She was talking about him listening in on them right? Surely she couldn't mean...

"Now lean back and enjoy. I'm not stopping this for anything. At least not until you've given me what I need." At this she plunged her mouth back over my cock and began twisting her head and hands in tandem as she crammed more and more of my stick in her hot, sucking mouth.

Now, this is usually the point of the story (I read Literotica online too) where the hero grabs the wench by her pony tail in one hand, rips her top off with the other, and says something like, "Yeah!! Take my fucking load bitch!" Not gonna happen here folks. I lasted about ten seconds more under Mrs. Reynolds onslaught before I felt my balls curling back against my body and my shaft lurched and pulsed in her grip.

"Mrs. Reynolds, uh, Kay (I think we could safely be on a first name basis now), I'mmmm....."

I never finished my sentence as I was gripped by the most intense orgasm of my life. When I started speaking Kay realized what was happening and had quickly slid her mouth up and off, hoping to delay the inevitable. But I was not to be stopped!

My first moon shot left the launch pad and disappeared somewhere over her head. She squealed and then crammed my cock back in her mouth. I continued to buck and convulse, shooting what must have been a pint of hot cream into her mouth. She mewled and closed her eyes, clearly enjoying it. God what a slut! My best friends' mother was eating my load and loving it! None of my fantasies had prepared me for this and I lost all semblance of control, starting to babble and drum my feet against the floor (my ankle was forgotten). After what seemed like a lifetime, my balls were drained and I slumped back in the chair.

"My god Mark! That was..."

I couldn't bear to open my eyes and look at her. I had a hair trigger like The Rifleman and now I had missed the best, probably only, chance at impressing my ultra-hot next door neighbor.

"...fucking incredible!!"

At this my eyes shot open. She was smiling up at me! Her hair was a little mussed with what looked like a cum track across the side, but she looked genuinely happy!

"Really? You're not mad at me for...you know...cumming so quick?"

She shook her curly locks quickly, "God no Mark! That was intense and I must admit you tasted soooo good!"

I got back a little confidence at this, but then disappointment washed over me as I realized I had fucked up any chance of getting in her pants.

She noticed my expression and said, "What's wrong? Your not regretting this are you?"

I shook my head almost maniacally, "Hell no! That was the best thing I have ever felt. I'm just sorry we didn't...well, you know."

She smirked as she reached down to grasp the bottom of her shirt and began to pull it up over her flat abs and over the mounds of glory.

"You mean fuck? Oh, were gonna fuck Mark. I guarantee you that. I've found that getting the edge off with a quick pop right up front only heightens the pleasure. Besides, guys your age can always get it back up." Was that fact from experience? One thing for certain, she was right. I didn't need to get it back up though. It had never gone down!

I think time actually stood still when she finally whipped off her top and I was treated to the sight of her deep cleavage disappearing down into the depths of her bulging jog bra. I know I held my breath as her hand went to the front and grasped the front clasp. Noticing my expression, she smiled and dropped her hands to my thighs, running them back and forth.

"You are such a guy Mark. A rare one that is nice and polite, but still just a guy. These babies really do it for you huh?" I could only nod numbly. My brain circuits were still misfiring!

"Well, be my guest sweetie. You take the honors."

My arms somehow found the strength to raise my hands to her chest. I tentatively rested the palm of my hand on the exposed flesh above the jog bra and felt the pulsing beat of her heart. I raised my eyes to hers. She licked her lips and looked deeply at me.

"I won't lie Mark. I know I'm a major league slut, but there is just something about this that is doing it in a big, big way for me. I don't know if it's the forbidden part of it or...ohhhh!"

I had now moved both hands to her chest and palmed her globes, feeling the ice pick nipples through the fabric. Damn those tits were firm! I know, my experience is limited, but they felt just like "two bags of sand" (points for what movie), no that wasn't right. They felt just like those big sponges the track team had used last summer during our fund raiser car wash. They were full and heavy and resilient, springing back to shape despite my attempts to squeeze them into oblivion. I worried that I might be hurting her with my big paws, but Kay's moans told another story. I moved my hands lower and grasped the bottom of the bra and pulled it out and up. The backs of my knuckles burned from the hot flesh of her boobs and her nipples felt just as hard as they looked. A smattering of freckles capped the creamy mounds. Kay took over for me, pulling her top over her head as I dropped out of the chair to my knees facing her. She took my face in both hands and pulled it down to her chest. Thank goodness she took the initiative; I probably would have been content to kneel there all day squeezing her big jugs!

My face was squeezed into the tight space between her knockers and I could feel her nipples poking my ears. I inhaled the sweet scent of her sweaty tits and began to lick in between them, capturing the salty perspiration from her workout. Her hands entwined themselves in my hair as she d**g my face from zone to zone. She pulled me back and then matter of factly popped her right nipple in my mouth! I licked and sucked, slobbering all over the tight little bud of flesh. She moaned louder and I noticed one of her hands had stolen down to between her thighs and was skimming back and forth over her mound.

"That's it baby. Suck my tits! You are making me feel so good!"

I pulled back and moved over to the twin peak.

"I want to make you feel good Mrs.....Kay."

"Oh you are, you are! Keep doing that Mark. I could cum just from this!"

I tentatively looked up at her.

"What else could I do for you Kay?"

Her eyes sparkled as her mask of lust lit up in a big wide smile. She swung both legs around outside me and lowered her back to the floor.

"I was hoping you'd ask! Here, help pull my pants off!"

She raised her ass as I worked her tight shorts off the sweep of her hips. My nostrils were filled with the scent of her wet pussy and as it came into view I could see pearls of moisture clinging to the lips. I must have gasped because she giggled.

"I like to keep it short. Too much rough on the muff slows down the action!"

I actually laughed at this. Somehow I seemed to be getting more and more comfortable. What a far cry this was from the debacle with Nancy. I might actually have a sexual future!

Once her shorts had been pulled off and were left dangling from her ankle, she cocked her knees back to her and rested her feet flat on the floor. Kay raised herself up on her elbows and reached out to cup the back of my neck with her hand. She started pulling me down towards that pretty little pussy, but must have seen the hint of confusion on my face.

"Mark? You have done this before, right baby?" I tried to play it off and laughed a little too loud.

"Oh yeah! Sure! I lick pussy all the time back at school!" She smiled knowingly.

"You sweet, sweet bo...man. This is your first time right?" I was busted! My shoulders slumped and I nodded with my head down. "Don't worry about it baby," she coaxed, "You've really lucked out by giving it up to me. I'll teach you things you didn't think possible! And with that big fat cock of yours, we will both have grand old time learning!" I got back some of my earlier found confidence and reached under her ass, lifting it up to my face.

"That's it baby! Lick it and take mama to heaven!"

The mama thing kind of set me back, causing me to flash back to my own Mom and our quick kitchen hump, but I was too close to my first taste of pussy to give it much thought. I stuck out my tongue and tentatively licked the hooded area covering her clit. Paying attention in health class had finally paid off! Kay jerked in my hands.

"Not too much there Mark! It's super sensitive. When you feel me about to cum, suck my clit into your mouth. For now lick a little further down."

Being a good boy, I did as I was told and d**g my tongue through the folds of her slit. It was so hot and musky; a salty, sweet taste flooded my mouth as her puss practically gushed on my tongue. I wormed my tongue lower still and found the entrance to her cunt. I stuck my tongue out as far as possible and mashed my face against her.

"Gaaaaahhhh!" That was her this time. My mouth was full this go-round.

I could feel the heat of her ass on my chin and jaw line and the only tuft of hair left on that sweet puss tickled the tip of my nose. I wanted to make this feel as good as she'd made me, so I really went to town, licking up and back, twisting my head to suck at the lips of her pussy.

"Ohhhh Mark! You are a natural born pussy eater! Where have you been all my life?"

"Right next door Kay," I thought. But from now on, I planned to spend as much of my time as possible in one position or another pleasuring this unbelievably hot woman of my dreams!

I kept at it, the taste of her igniting my passion to the degree that I think I actually began to grunt in satisfaction. She had a firm grip on the top of my head, but believe me, I wasn't going anywhere! It wasn't but moments later that her hand left my head and flew up to pull the nipple that she wasn't already attending to.

"That's it! That's it! Oh! Oh! Uhhhhnnnhhh!"

I only thought her pussy was wet until she orgasmed hard against my tongue. The seep of her juices became almost a flood and I frantically licked my way to her clit and sucked hard on it. Her ass went into hyper drive, humping against my face and I lost my grip somewhat. As I shifted my hands to regain control, my right pinkie finger slid up to the second knuckle in her piping hot ass!

"Fuuuuuuck!" Apparently, that really did it for her and it was all I could do to keep myself in contact with her bucking and twisting body. We slid over the linoleum of the kitchen floor, somehow ending up with me on my back and she riding the last waves of her orgasm on my drenched face. Interminably she slowed down and came to a standstill. Shaking like a leaf, she slid off my face and slumped to the ground. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and looked at her gasping, sweat covered body.

"So, how was it," I said, summoning my vast reserve of suave. She giggled and gasped.

"I think you know exactly how good that was for me Mark! I can't get over how good your tongue felt!"

"There's more where that came from!" I was on a roll! I stood to my feet over her and pushed my shorts off my hips and to the floor. I gripped my towering cock and ran my hand down the shaft. As she looked up at me and wet her lips, I shook my length at her. "Now, how about me?"

She laughed and swung her legs under her, raising herself to her knees and mano e mano with my tool. Her eyes drank in the length and girth of me and I also appreciated the thick veins which she was now tracing with her beautifully manicured nails.

"What about you stud?" My heart sank for an instant. "There is no way I'm gonna be able to take that pussy stretcher in me for a while. My twat is still convulsing!"

Whew! I breathed a sigh of relief at this. I could wait. Hell, I had waited 19 years! What was a couple of minutes? Kay's hands stole up to cup her big tits. She lightly shook them, setting off a ripple across the expanse of her big fun bags.

"Soooo...what to do, what to do," she said wonderingly. She coyly looked up at me as she opened up her cleavage and wrapped those warm, soft jugs around the length of my staff. "I know! You can fuck my tits for me!"

I groaned in disbelief. If she only knew how many times I had jerked off in bed imagining this exact scenario! Her tits were the perfect size for this. Holding me between them, only a couple of inches of my cock poked out the top while the scruff of my balls rubbed along the bottom of her breasts. I was jerked out of this daze by her voice.

"Well, are you gonna fuck these tits of mine or am I going to have to do all the work," she laughed. I grinned sheepishly and d**g my hips away; pulling my shaft down through the valley she had created. Ouch! My cum and her saliva had dried to a crust leaving us no lubrication. Ever the consummate professional, Kay seized the initiative, whipping my cock from between her mounds and gripping it before her face. She spat into both hands and began to rub them along my length while popping as much of my shaft as she could manage into her mouth. Slowly but surely she descended until about half of my approximately 10 inches were lodged in her maw. As the huge mushroom shaped head began to clog her throat she gagged slightly and pulled it out gasping.

"There we go! Now where were we?"

She slid my dork back in between her tits and wrapped her hands around the outside, leaving me a long, tight, hot tunnel to fuck. I thrust through it to the top, pausing as she swiped her long, pink tongue over the head.

"Oh, yeah! Fuck my tits Mark," she moaned as I slid back down the soft valley for another round trip. I gripped her shoulders and sped up my thrusts. The pistoning of my cock made a slurping sound between her tits to accompany the slap of my abs against the bottoms of her tits. The feeling was exquisite! If I wasn't so determined to get my first fuck with this red haired goddess, I would have loved to blast my second shot all over those glorious globes. None of this was to be however, as we were jolted out of our cocoon by the sound of squealing tires right outside the house!

"Shit! What was that?!" Kay jumped to her feet and pulled her top down and began struggling back into her shorts. "Mark you'd better get the hell out of here!" Survival instinct kicked in and I yanked my own shorts up while heading for the back door. I screeched to stop with the realization that I hadn't even thanked Mrs. Reynolds for her hospitality! What kind of guest was I?

"Uh, um, Mrs. Reynolds? Thanks for a really nice time...I hope to..."

"There may not be a next time unless you get the hell out of here Mark! Now go!" With that I sprang out the back door, leaped two patio chairs in a single bound and clambered over the wood fence separating our back yards. I dropped into a crouch and listened for a door slamming, breaking glass, gunshots, I don't know what.

After a second or two of not hearing anything, I dared a peak over the fence. Huh? There was no car in the drive. So what made that screech? Wait! I spied Spencer on his bike pedaling into the drive. I dropped back down and ran crouched over to our pool house and went into the half-bath. I stood in front of the mirror and struggled to catch my breath. As my pulse slowed I began to grin back at myself. You sly dog! A blowjob and abbreviated tit-fuck all in the same morning! If this was to be indicative of my summer break, I was in for a real good time! I went out to the pool and began cleaning it. Just then the back door opened and my mom came out wearing her bathing suit cover-up. Oh shit!

Kay and I were correct to be concerned about discovery during our tryst, as right about the time she was nestling my cock in between her knockers, her husband Bob was coming up the driveway, having forgotten some papers in his home office. He left the door open and the car running, knowing he'd be just a second.

Bob Reynolds was a big man, 6'2", 200lbs, with close cropped brown hair, just starting to gray at the temples. He was a former college football player who'd not gone to seed after his gridiron days, as he spent 4-5 days himself at the gym and prided himself on his physique and stamina. Stamina was something he needed in spades, as he was constantly being called on to satisfy his nympho wife. Not that he was complaining mind you!

Sex between the Reynolds had always been hot and intense and Bob never turned down the opportunity to have a crack at those full lips, gorgeous tits or tight pussy. In the past week though, he felt his game beginning to slip somewhat. Kay didn't seem all that thrilled at his advances and she initiated any contact less and less. A creeping suspicion had cropped up that maybe his wife had someone on the side. God knows she had opportunities! Bob wasn't blind. He could see the way other men looked at Kay. He couldn't deny that she was sex on a stick and why should he get so worked up? He had his own little piece of ass on the side, Audrey, his 22 year old office assistant at the department store he owned. As hot as his wife was, he couldn't resist the charms of the nubile tart, with her long, black hair, firm, enhanced tits and tight ass, but that was fodder for another story.

As he walked past the kitchen window, movement caught his eye and he slowed, straining to see into the dim interior. Was that Mark Jordan? He was just standing with his shirt off, stock still and looking down at something. Bob's cock lurched in his pants as his mouth went dry. Aha! Caught you! But, little Mark Jordan from across the street? Bob dropped to a crouch and eased to the same side kitchen door Mark and Kay had just entered and eased his head to one of the lower panes to get a glimpse and time his entry for maximum terror.

He now could see that not only was Mark shirtless, but his shorts were puddled around his ankle as Bob's dear sweet wife Kay kneeled in front of him and sucked and stroked the biggest cock Bob had ever seen! Now that is saying a lot what with having been a former football jock, Bob had seen his share of dick in the showers, but that thing was huge! Bob became suddenly aware that his own thick 7 inches were straining the front of his khakis and he realized that no longer was he pissed; he was very excited by the sight in front of him.

Kay was straining to fit as much of the thick cock in her sucking mouth as was humanly possible. Her mouth was stretched obscenely around the rock hard shaft as her eyes appeared to be watering with the effort. He almost could hear the pop as she pulled it out of her mouth and slid it between her tits. As exciting as this display was, Bob was terrified of being discovered. What would Kay think if she saw him crouched down, peering into the window like some pervert? His failure to rip the door off the hinges and beat Mark Jordan's ass could be construed as tacit approval of her dalliance and his macho self-image couldn't stand that. He managed to tear his eyes away from the site of his wife getting her tits fucked by the next door neighbor k** and snuck back to his car. As he slowly backed out of the drive, his face flushed and his khaki's tight with excitement, he couldn't wait to get back to the store. Audrey was working today and she'd know just what to do! He inadvertently spun the tires heading up the street and had to swerve to avoid some k** on his bike. In his haze of lust, he didn't notice that it was Spencer!

Spencer Reynolds, best friend to Mark and only c***d to Bob and Kay, swerved as his Dad's car barreled past him. What the hell! Where was Dad going in such a hurry? As he rolled into the driveway, he thought he saw someone jump the fence between theirs and the Jordan's backyard. Was that Mark? His curiosity really up, he dropped his bike to the curb and jogged to the front door.

Spencer was almost a carbon copy of Mark; 6 feet tall, 190 lbs, kept himself in good shape at the gym with his dad. He got his hair and eyes from his mom and also her love of sex! Where Mark was timid in dealings with females, Spencer was forward, very forward. Once he had his eye on a female, he did not rest until they were kneeling before him, heaving under him or in whatever position he desired them in to service his smooth 8 inches. He prided himself on his stamina and ability to get it up time and time again. Spencer's obsession with sex ran so deep that he had taken a job this summer without the knowledge of his parents, even though he didn't want for money. He was working at the local XXX video shop! He had figured that might be a good place to troll for horny females, but had so far been a bust. All of the store's clientele shopped at the same raincoat store and while many a raised eyebrow had been shot his direction as they entered the peep show booths, he wasn't swinging that way no matter how hard up he got. Things had been looking up in the companionship department lately however, which had prompted him to beg off sick from work and head home. With the screeching exit of his father and what appeared to be his best friend bailing over the fence, his radar was humming.

"Mom, I'm home," Spencer burst through the door and went searching for his mother. He found her in the kitchen, busying herself at the sink, surrounded by the unmistakable smell of sex in the air! Bingo! Dad had been shtupping Mom and Mark...well, Mark must have been spying on them! Spencer had prayed for a week for just this type of situation, for you see the reason his sex life was looking up, was turning from the sink and fixing him with a f***ed smile!

"Spencer, what are you doing home so early?"

Last weekend, after coming home from his first day at the grindstone, shrink wrapping fuck flicks, Spencer was as horny as he'd ever been. Being surrounded non-stop with depictions of every sex act imaginable had given him an erection that refused to go away. He had run upstairs to rub out a quick one before heading off in search of some local talent. Dropping trou in the bathroom, he didn't stop to lock the door, and so when his mom walked in, there was no time to hide what he was doing.

Kay's mouth dropped open in shock and she started to leave, but the sight of Spencer's erect cock rooted her in place. Jutting up from his crotch like a thick club, his thick 8 inches throbbed and bounced as he jerked his hand away from it as if scalded.

"Shit! Mom! Ever heard of knocking?!" Spencer was flushing a scarlet red and scrambling to pull up his pants.

Kay had to smile. As much as she loved him, Spencer was a cocky little shit like his father, and she was amused at how her appearance had rattled him. She decided to have a little harmless fun. She dropped her voice an octave, with an exaggerated sexual bent to it.

"Don't stop on my account baby! You obviously need some relief. I didn't mean to interrupt!" With that, she shut the door behind her, crossed her arms underneath her boobs and leaned back against it smirking.

Spencer was dumbfounded. Did she intend that he continue, or was she just fucking with him? He was obviously aware of her proclivities, but this was something entirely different. His gaze slid from his mother's smirk, down her long tanned neck and rested on the cleavage she had inadvertently pushed up above her scoop necked top on display. God she had a nice set of tits! Mom or not, the round globes were full and perky, complete with a pair of rock hard nipples poking through the sheer white fabric. It didn't look like she was wearing a bra! Spencer had ogled his mom's tits countless times around the back yard pool as she paraded around in suits made up of little more than a g-string and pasties supported by dental floss. Quickly getting back his confidence, it was Spencer's turn to smirk as he dropped his pants back to his ankles and gripping his meat, began to slide his right hand up and down its length.

"Yeah, you want to watch Mom? Haven't been getting enough lately from dear old Dad? I'll give you a show."

Kay's grin began to falter as the tables turned and she reached back to open the door and flee a situation that was rapidly getting out of control.

"I was just messing with you Spencer! Don't be sick!"

As she turned the knob and tried to open the door, Spencer stepped out of his pants and turned fully to face her.

"Don't bullshit me Mom! This is turning you on as much as it is me! Don't deny that you want to see me pull a big load out of this cock. Or would you rather help me?" With that he strode forward, grabbed her hand and pulled it to his throbbing erection!

Reflexively, Kay gripped the shaft in her tiny hand, her fingers failing to meet around the width. She couldn't deny she was turned on. Her shallow, quick breaths and flushing complexion gave her away. She protested while making no effort to remove her hand.

"This is so wrong Spencer! I was just yanking your chain..."

"Well, now you're yanking my cock! Your hand feels so good! Run it back and forth! Jack me off!" With his own hands free, Spencer ran them up his mother's arms and began to caress the outside curves of her breasts.

Her head suddenly spinning from lust, Kay found herself squeezing his shaft and pulling her hand towards the tip. Upon reaching the top, she smoothed her thumb over the head, spreading his precum around the mushroom shaped helmet.

"Oh, baby! I can't believe what you are making me do! I never thought I'd raise a son who got off on hand jobs from his very own mother!"

"Get real Mom! You're a fucking walking wet dream and you know it! I'd have to be a eunuch not to be turned on by you!"

Kay found herself rapidly spinning down out of control. She began to squeeze and stroke his cock faster, as Spencer had moved on to boldly cup and squeeze the bountiful jugs of his mother, elevating her passion. Kay brought her left hand up under his stalk to cup his balls. She cradled the sac, imagining the cum sloshing around inside.

"Spencer where is this going?" She continued to whip her hand up and down his shaft as he thrust his hips against her. "If your father came home right now, you and I both would be out on our ass!"

Spencer grinned at her, "Well, let's make it worth while. Your bed or mine?"

Kay's eyes were almost crossing with lust.

"Yours....and hurry!"

The crazed, i****tuous duo headed across the hall, shedding clothes as they went. By the time they got to the bed, they wore not a stitch of clothing and both paused to appraise the other's attributes.

Spencer could not get over how hot his Mom looked. Her body was in incredible shape for a woman of 40. The hours of gym time had definitely paid off. If there was any extra weight, it was in all the right places. Her full, heavy breasts bobbed enticingly on her chest and the curve of her hips and ass would have looked at home on any twenty something coed. Kay took in Spencer's broad chest and shoulders, stepping forward to run a fingernail down his chiseled abs before again gripping his rigid tool.

"How do you want me baby? This can only happen this one time, hear me?"

"Yeah I hear you. Now get that sweet ass of yours in my bed."

Kay dropped back onto the bed, the impact causing her 32DDs to bounce and slap against each other. She propped herself back against her hands and shook her hair out, her blue eyes sparkling. Spencer stood over her, running his hand back and forth over his cock, the head steadily dripping. He put his knees on the bed and slid forward until her legs lay over his. She began to pull him towards her with her legs to his side. Spencer reached down and lifted her legs up until her ankles were propped on his shoulders. Kay dropped back on forearms, but kept her head craned forward to see what Spencer would do next.

As accomplished as Spencer was in matters such as this, he found his hands trembling as he ran them down her smooth, toned legs and under her hips to her tight ass. He palmed and squeezed the globes, then brought his hands around, the left sliding up her stomach to pull and tweak her up thrust nipples, the right gripped his cock as he brought it up into contact with the very place he had entered this world from. He swept the head back and forth over the sparse landing strip of hair. Moving lower he pressed the tip into the clitoris, feeling the heat spike into him.

Kay's hips began to gyrate with the contact. She bit into her lower lip, stifling a groan of lust.

Spencer moved his hips down and d**g the spongy tip through the outer lips. They flowered open and bathed him in warm wetness. This time they both groaned as he continued to rub himself back and forth, coating his cock head in her juices.

"Ohhhh! God, please put it in me baby! I am so ready for this! Fuck me Spencer! Fuck your mother!"

Spencer positioned himself at her tight, pulsing hole and smoothly slid forward in one long stroke. As his balls came to rest against her ass, both participants exhaled mightily.

Spencer could feel the rhythmic squeezing of his mother's vaginal walls along his length, pulling him deeper, but even with his size, that was as much as he had to give. The fit was tight, but not overly so, given Kay's history. He d**g his hips back and forth, repeatedly jarring her small frame with his thrusts. He bent forward, folding her further over and placed his palms outside her shoulders. Kay's hands shot up and encircled his neck, her fingers squeezing and rubbing. Both of them knew that the depravity of their act would push them over the edge much too quickly, so they strained and pushed against each other, climbing the hill towards their climax.

Beads of sweat gathered on Spencer's brow as he fucked his mother like a man possessed, the slap of their flesh bouncing off the walls of his bedroom. Her pussy was dripping wet, soaking his thighs and crotch, while his balls bounced and rubbed against her ass.

"You like that Mom? You like that big cock fucking your tight pussy?"

"God yes son! Fuck me! Make me cum all over that big, beautiful dick!"

Spencer's pole slid and slurped up into his mother's cunt. Her lips coaxing and pulling at his length with each mighty thrust. He could feel the heat of her ass against his balls as they slapped repeatedly against her rear. Kay's legs tightened around his waist and she pulled herself up until her rock hard nipples were dragging across his broad chest as he labored over her.

"I'm so close Spencer! Faster! Faster! That's it! I'm cumming!"

At this she flung her head back, emitting a guttural scream of passion, grinding her hips frantically against his plunging tool. The sight and sound and feel of his mother's orgasm were too much for the teenager as he felt his own climax overwhelm him.

"Fuuuuuck!" Spencer's balls convulsed and clenched, spraying spurt after mighty spurt of protein up his mother's hole. His hands found her hips and gyrated her body on his lance as he wrung out his load. The feel of the white hot streams of sperm ignited a second orgasm in Kay, causing her to lose hold of Spencer's neck and fall back against the bed, flopping and gasping. Drained, Spencer fell forward, disengaging his cock from his mother and laying panting beside her.

An awkward silence engulfed the space that the sounds of passion had just recently filled. Both parties recognized the gravity of what they had just done, but neither seemed willing to acknowledge it, or the pleasure they had obviously received.

Kay could not bring herself to look over at her son. While she felt that this had been one, if not the best, fucks of her life. She knew that a slippery slope rested in front of them and she would have to be the adult here and prevent this from ever happening again.

"Spencer, I think that we should..."

Emboldened by his mother breaking the ice first, Spencer rushed in. He raised himself up on his elbow and reached out to trace the curve of her hip with his fingers.

"That was fantastic Mom! I've never..."

Kay jerked from his touch as if burned.

"No Spencer! This was wrong! So wrong! We must never even speak of what just happened. Do you understand?" Kay rolled out of her son's bed and began to gather her discarded clothes from the floor. She spied the hurt look on Spencer's face as he opened his mouth to speak.

"But Mom! That was incredible! Don't tell me you didn't..."

Clutching her clothes to her chest, Kay raised a finger to silence him.

"Not another word!" With that she fled from his room. He heard the door to her bedroom slam behind her.

"Spencer? Are you alright? I asked you a question?"

Spencer was jerked back to present time by her voice. He took in her flushed features and slightly out of breath voice and decided that now was probably the best time ever to get the fuck train with his mother back on track.

"I'm fine Mom. And it appears so are you! Why so out of breath?"

Kay flushed red at this and turned back to the sink, hoping he hadn't seen her reaction.

"I'm sure I don't know what you mean! I'm just cleaning up in here."

Spencer closed the space between them in three long strides. He pressed himself up against the curve of his mother's ass and pulled her T-shirt up and over her fat boobs, kneading them like bread dough. Kay's breath caught in her throat as she was plunged right back into lust. And this so soon after Mark left! She had hoped that would have taken the edge off, but Spencer's strong hands and turgid erection pressing into her ass erased any hopes of that.

"Don't bullshit me mom! I can put two and two together. I'm not blind! I saw what I needed to see as I rode up!"

Kay gasped! Spencer must have seen Mark going over the fence! What must he be thinking! They both knew she was a helpless cum slut, but to stoop to seducing his best friend? She turned to face him. Maybe by giving in to his advances she could change the subject and deal with that issue later.

"Spencer, I'm so sorry! I've just been so horny since you and I fucked! I've been going out of my mind! I didn't mean it to happen. Mark was just here and we..."

At this Spencer visibly recoiled and pulled back from her.

"Mark? I thought that you and Dad were..."

Suddenly, Spencer's eyes were drawn to his mother's hairline and to the skunk stripe of cum from Mark's cock that was rapidly congealing there!

Kay suddenly knew that she had it all wrong! Spencer had thought that she and Bob were fooling around! But why would he assume...unless that had been Bob's car they had heard on the street! Her head swam with the possibility that Bob had witnessed she and Mark! She noticed the direction of Spencer's gaze and her hand flew up to touch the drying cum shot.

"Oh my God! Oh, Spencer! I am so sorry! I didn't mean to..."

Spencer's eyes flashed in fury. His own best friend! Fucking his mother right in their own kitchen! As he gripped his mother's arms he envisioned himself pummeling Mark for this transgression. But just as suddenly as he thought it, he thought again. He couldn't blame Mark for this! The blame rested squarely on his cunt of a mother! Denying him the very thing she was giving up so willingly to his best friend! Well, he'd just have to see about that!

Mark spun his mother around to face the sink again and pressed her head downwards. She writhed and struggled against his strong grip, desperate to extract herself from him.

"Let me go Spencer! You're hurting my arms! Please!" Not sensing any loosening of his grip, she resorted to desperate measures. "If you don't let me go right now, I'm going to start screaming my head off! I'll call your father! I'll..."

"You're not going to do shit Mom," he said as he started to hunch his turgid cock against her tight ass. "First off, dad probably saw you fucking around with Mark. He almost ran me over pulling out of the driveway! And secondly, you and I both know you could care less whose body a cock is attached too, as long as it's long and fat and gets you off! So stop fighting me!"

Kay continued to buck and squirm however, so Spencer moved his left hand to grasp her reddish brown ponytail, keeping her pushed forward, while his right hand moved down and began to rip her shorts down.

Kay's eyes bugged out in shock at the realization that her own son was going to forcibly take her whether she wanted to or not. While shocked, she was still turned on, however. Mrs. Reynolds had often engaged in role play with Spencer's father. Sometimes taking the role of the innocent housewife, forcibly ravaged by the delivery man, for example. But this was real! And her own son!

Her struggles did not prevent Spencer from pushing her shorts and panties to her knees and now he began to unbuckle his pants, then unzipping his fly, he reached in and pulled his thick 8 inches out into the open. Kay continued to whimper and lurch in front of him. None of that mattered to her son however. His mind was consumed with the thought that his cock slut mom was giving it up to his best friend, while denying him. With no warning whatsoever, he thrust his cock into her wet cunt, balls deep. Both parties' heads jerked back and emitted simultaneous groans of pleasure.

Spencer began to fuck furiously into his mother with no build up. She jerked and shuddered before him as his left hand left her ponytail to grip her hips and pull her on and off his rampaging cock in time with his thrusts.

Kay pushed her upper body erect, allowing her big, firm tits to swing and bounce freely. She clenched her blue eyes shut and tried not to give into the feelings of pleasure that Spencer's fucking was giving her. When his hands stole up from her soft hips and began to squeeze her fat double Ds she lost the will to resist and began to pump her own hips back at her son.

"Oh God Spencer! That's it baby! Fuck your mother! Fuck me hard! I don't know what I was thinking trying to put you off. Your cock feels so good in me! I want you to fuck me like this every day!"

While Spencer was glad to see that his sexy mother was coming around to his way of thinking, he still had not forgotten the fact that she had also given it up to Mark while denying him. He then thought of a way to punish her somewhat, while still taking his own pleasure.

Spencer pulled his long cock out of his mother's gash and pried her firm ass cheeks apart. Her pink tinged asshole winked at him as he covered it with a well aimed gob of spit. He then positioned his fat cock head and began to push forward into her shit chute.

Kay's sparkling blue eyes flew open as she realized what her son was doing. While she was a veteran in most everything sexual, that particular orifice was not used to the treatment Spencer was giving it as he insistently pushed his cock into her ultra-tight ass. She denied her own husband the pleasure of anal, the memories of the gang bang she was the centerpiece of in college seemed so fresh every time he attempted the act, and she could not go through with it. There was no denying however, the warm flush that was beginning to creep up alongside the pain of having her son's thick cock lodged in her ass. With an almost audible pop, his meaty helmet slid past her ass ring, into the canal, and began to steadily push forward.

Spencer could feel the slight relaxation of his mother as his pole continued to press forward. Kay's breath was still labored from struggling and she continued to whimper, but her hand now stole down between her legs and began to frig her clit in time with Spencer's thrusts.

"Yeah! That's it Mom! You're loving it aren't you, you filthy slut!?" Spencer now realized that there was probably no revenge he could extract from his mother sexually that she wouldn't end up getting off of. The tightness of her ass was getting to him however, so he reached over to the kitchen cabinet and pulled out a bottle of cooking oil. He then dripped some of the liquid onto the 5 inches of cock still outside his mother's ass. Replacing the lid he moved his hands back to her hips and continued pressing forward into the warm, tight hole.

"Oh, Spencer! You motherfucker you! Take my ass! Fuck me like the slut I am!"

At that, Spencer pulled back slightly then slowly slid the rest of his cock into his mother's ass. He paused for a few seconds to allow her to get used to his width, then slowly pulled himself back halfway and rammed forward.

Kay's breath was expelled out of her from the onslaught, but her hand never left her pussy, stroking and tweaking herself towards climax.

Spencer now found his rhythm, pulling out and thrusting forward, battering his mother's voluptuous body with the impact of his fuck strokes. Both bodies were drenched in sweat from their exertions, as they strained against each other in pleasure.

The moist heat of his mother's ass was getting to be too much for Spencer. He could feel the onset of his orgasm as his hips went into hyper drive, fucking his stick in and out of his mother's buttery ass.

"Ohhhh, Mom, here it comes! Take it! Take it all!"

Kay could feel every vein and ridge of Spencer's cock lodged deep in her ass. She felt the puffing up of the head as his balls lurched and spewed their contents into her guts. Her own orgasm burst forth, enveloping her from head to toe in pleasure in time with her son's.

"God yes! Oh baby! Shoot it in my ass! That's it!"

His cock lurched and throbbed, belching shot after shot deep inside her. As his climax waned, Spencer fell forward onto his mother's sweat covered back and nibbled on the nape of her neck. The i****tuous pair gasped for air. After a few moments, Kay spoke.

"That was incredible Spencer! I can't believe you made me cum so hard fucking my ass! No more silly games. You can have me any time you want!"

Spencer smiled while his tongue slid along her neck.

"But what about dad? I think he saw you and Mark. And speaking of Mark, what the hell was that about?" Spencer slowly extracted his softening prick from his mother's ass and turned her to him, pulling her into his arms.

"You know what a slut I am and when I saw what he had in those shorts I couldn't help myself! I don't know what to do about your father. I can't believe he didn't kick down the door and kill us both."

"He probably got off on it," Spencer laughed. "Mark's tool is way bigger than Dad's or mine for that matter!"

Hearing her son now, Kay looked up at him hopefully.

"You're not still mad at me are you?"

Spencer gazed into his mother's beautiful blue eyes and smiled down at her.

"Nah! Just don't go tiring yourself out with Mark. Matter of fact, how about I get him over here and we'll all three go at it?"

Kay's face lit up with a devilish grin.

"Ooooh! A teen sandwich with me as the filling! You think Mark would go for it?"

"Shit yeah! This was probably his first time for anything. I think I can talk him into it."

The thought of he and his best friend double-teaming his mom was exciting beyond belief! His flagging cock reversed course and began to lift back up.

Kay felt its rise along her hip.

"Spencer! Still got some lead in that pencil I see! Let's go up to my room and fuck properly as mother and son!"

She turned and grabbed his hand, making for the stairs, but Spencer stopped her and pulled her back towards him.

"Later Mom. I really need to go back to work."

"Work? What work?"

Despite their recent intimacy, Spencer flushed red.

"Out with it Spencer! What are you doing all day?"

"Tell you what Mom," he said as he turned and dropped into a chair, and began to stroke his hardening cock. "You take care of this for me and I'll tell you all about it."

"With pleasure," Kay said as she lowered herself to her knees, grasped her son's cock and began to suck with gusto.

Bob Reynolds broke the land speed record for sedans in getting back to his department store. He hurriedly parked his car and grabbed the morning paper to hide the pup tent pitched in the front of his slacks. He strode inside, his head on a swivel, looking for his assistant Audrey.

Bob's department store was very successful for a couple of reasons. First, it was a classy place in a town with not many other options and secondly, his hiring practices ensured that only the most attractive applicants, male or female, ever worked there. Bob, of course, handled the female applicants, while Audrey "screened" the males. As a result, customers were attracted either consciously or u*********sly to the "items" on display. It was no secret in town, that an unsatisfied housewife could find just about anything she needed or desired at "Reynolds", often times in the mattress storage area of the warehouse. Or, that a business man purchasing a suit could get his inseam "adjusted" in the dressing rooms without worry of repercussions. Bob paid well and made sure that everyone thought of "Reynolds" as their home away from home.

As he headed down the aisle to his office, Bob met the eyes of his employees, nodding to the males and scanning the attire of the females to make sure that just the right amount of flesh was on display. More than one of the girls met his gaze hotly. They remembered their final interview with their handsome boss fondly. It always ended with them on their knees behind Bob's desk with a mouthful of his cock. But that was the first and last time with him. He told himself he had to remain professional, as if that was still possible, but the real reason was now hurrying towards him, her stiletto heels clicking on the tile.

Audrey had come to work for Bob after graduating high school and after gobbling his knob to the root in an unmatched show of skill had moved almost immediately into the role of his assistant. Not many days went by when she didn't find herself with his cock in her mouth, pussy or even ass. If she was honest, she would have admitted that she was definitely ad"dick"ted to him and maybe a little bit in love. But she knew it wouldn't lead anywhere, so she accepted her role as Bob's personal cum rag and everyone was happy!

"Audrey, I need to see you in my office now!"

The hot, little receptionist recognized the urgency in her bosses' voice and could feel the nipples on her enhanced 36Ds twist into erectness. But it would have to wait.

"I understand sir, but you have a potential employee waiting on you for their final interview."

That brought Bob up short. He wasn't hiring right now and knew that there was no one in the process. So how could there be a "final" interview scheduled. Audrey carefully screened all female applicants before they were sent to Bob for final review. The astute ones picked up on what was expected of them by the owner, so it was just a matter of Bob closing the deal.

"Are you sure? Have they been screened?"

Audrey smiled as she noticed the bulge in the front of her boss' slacks.

"Quite sure sir. She was recommended by Sue Pritchett."

Bob thought for a second. Ahh! Pritchett! She worked in Men's Suits and was one of his top sales girls. Mostly due to the fact that she had an insatiable thirst for cum and calluses on her knees from the hours spent on the floor of the dressing room. He could still remember the day she showed up for her final interview still wearing her high school cheerleading outfit, sans panties of course. Bob was unable to take notes that day, both hands being full of her long pig tails as he guided her hot, sucking mouth back and forth over his cock. If Sue had recommended her, she had to be an easy close.

"Hold my calls Audrey," he said as he walked back to his office.

"Certainly sir."

Audrey smirked and wished she could be there to see the look on his face when he saw exactly who the applicant was.

Bob was whistling a tune as he stepped into his office and spied the applicant patiently waiting in a chair facing his desk. She looked to be wearing workout clothes, a half jog top and tight spandex shorts. Her long brown hair was tied up into a bun atop her head which was a plus. Bob hated to see hair dr****g down over a cocksucker's face. It blocked the wonderful view! He reached back and closed the door with a click. At the sound, the applicant turned to face him.

It was Mark Jordan's k** s****r, Kim!

Bob's mouth must have dropped open in shock because Kim smiled, stood and walked forward with her hand outstretched.

"Sorry to surprise you like this Mr. Reynolds! Your assistant said you weren't hiring, but when I explained that we were neighbors and I just need a job for the summer, she said you would probably give me a final interview today!"

Audrey! Bob knew that she was probably getting a huge laugh out of this at his expense. That bitch must think it was funny to send in his next door neighbor. This was hitting a little too close to home. He didn't want to run the risk of the goings on at "Reynolds" getting out, which was why his employees were paid so well, but after what he had seen with Kim's b*****r and his wife this morning, he thought twice. It would be pretty good revenge to uncork a load into the hot little teen's gullet after her b*****r had done the same to his wife this morning!

"Not a problem Kim," he said, his eyes trailing down from her smiling face to her jog top. The expanse of cleavage there almost took his breath away. Her fat, round 36Ds threatened to bust out of the top and her nipples were visible. Bob kept the temperature low in his office for just that reason. As he brought his gaze back up, he could see the knowing look in her eyes as her mouth partially opened and her tongue snaked slightly out to touch her upper lip.

"I apologize for my attire Mr. Reynolds. I had my mom drop me off after my work out. I hope it's not a deal breaker!"

Almost in a daze at the sight of the nubile teen in front of him, Bob ignored her outstretched hand and walked over to half-sit on the edge of his desk. Without thinking, he dropped the newspaper he had been holding in front of his crotch on the desks' surface, exposing his erection to the gaze of Kim.

Kim's eyes were instantly drawn to the tenting of his slacks. Hmmm! Good length there. Wonder what had gotten him all bothered. She followed and slid back into the seat facing him.

As Kim walked over, Bob's hungry eyes devoured the curves on display. In addition to her obviously tremendous boobs, her legs were long and lean, her ass and hips curvy without being overwhelming. She obviously kept herself in top shape, but those tits! Oh, those tits! Bob had salivated over her mother Vivian's rack for years and it appeared the boob fairy had blessed her daughter as well!

Suddenly, he again became aware of his "condition" and almost moved to cover it, but thought what the fuck? If Sue Pritchett had recommended her, she must know what was expected of her.

"So Kim, you are just looking for a summer job then?"

"Yes Mr. Reynolds. I'm going off to school in the fall, but I'd like to work part-time and earn some spending money. I'll work really hard if you will show me the ropes."

I'll show you some ropes alright, thought Bob. The kind of ropes a fat cock spit out on willing teen employees.

"Well, I don't know Kim. As Audrey told you, I'm not hiring right now. I've got all the summer help I need. How much experience do you have?"

Kim smiled. Mr. Reynolds had to know she had never worked a day in her life and really wasn't planning on starting now. But she was an accomplished fellatrix and if what Sue had told her was true, Bob Reynolds weakness was a hot sucking mouth and she had one of the hottest in four states!

"I've never had a real job before Mr. Reynolds," she said, adopting a girlish tone and pausing to bite her full bottom lip, "But I have job experience, if you follow me."

Bob grinned. This was almost too easy! Job experience indeed. Blow jobs to be sure. He dropped his leg off the desk and stood in front of the teen.

"I'm not sure I follow you Kim. Can you explain?"

Kim's smile broadened as she slid out of her seat to her knees in front of her next door neighbor and potential employer.

"Why don't I just show you," she said as she reached up and began to unbuckle his pants.

Bob grinned lewdly as the sexy little teen unbuckled his belt and began to undo the button of his slacks with one hand while drawing down his zipper with the other. Her beautiful blue eyes never left his as her wet, pink tongue pushed out and began to run over her full, red lips. His eyes dropped down her long, elegant neck to her chest and beheld the glorious gap between her fat jugs. He reached down and began to draw her top up over her head.

Kim had had an idea of what might be expected of her at this interview so she had graciously left her bra at the gym. As her snug jog top stretched up and over her firm, round 36Ds and came to rest on top of them, she could feel her boobs bounce and stretch back to normal after being squeezed into the garment.

Bob's eyes feasted on the bountiful, fat globes as they swayed slightly from the movements of Kim's arms. She now had his fly and button open and moved her hands to the top of his pants to pull them down. Bob reached down and placed his hands over hers stopping her. Her blue eyes, which were now fastened on the bulge facing her, flitted up to meet his.

"You sure you want to do this Kim," Bob asked. He noticed her mouth gulp before answering. She was actually salivating at the chance to suck his cock!

"Like nothing before." With that she yanked his trousers to his knees in one move.

Bob's 7" lead pipe swung up from its confines like a jack-in-the-box, grazing Kim's cheek and leaving a swath of clear liquid before settling in to point directly between her eyes. Kim's eyes practically crossed to focus on the pulsing red helmet just inches from her face. She licked her lips quickly, then darted her tongue forward to tease a drop of precum which was oozing out of the head. One hand came up to cradle his balls while the other gripped the shaft at the base. Her fingertips did not meet around the thick shaft as she tugged it up the stalk causing more liquid to seep out of his cock head which she eagerly lapped up like a kitten before a bowl of milk.

Bob Reynolds was in heaven! Here he stood like a god over his little next door neighbor who was now rapidly shucking her fist up and down his pole while her warm, wet tongue lolled all over his gleaming head. In all the years of watching little Kim Jordan grow up and blossom into womanhood right next door, Bob had certainly imagined such a scenario, but never had he thought it might actually happen.

As if reading his mind, Kim looked up at him.

"Quite a different sight than watching me eat ice cream cones around the pool, huh Mr. Reynolds?"

Bob groaned and palmed the back of her head while removing the hand gripping his shaft. He lifted his tool up with his other hand and pulled the sexy teen's mouth to his balls.

"Oh, lick my balls little girl. Feel what I've got stored up in there for you!"

Kim's wet tongue immediately went to work, teasing and lathing his sac in saliva. She opened her mouth wide, taking one of the ping-pong ball sized eggs into her mouth, sucking it tenderly. Then spitting it out, she repeated the process on the other. Her excitement building, she shifted her position on her knees, bringing one of her sneaker clad feet in contact with her pulsing pussy and she began to grind herself on the heel. Her stiff nippled tits d**g back and forth on his hairy legs, further elevating the excitement level for both parties.

As much pleasure as he was deriving from the ball sucking teen, Bob needed more. He pulled back away from her as she twisted back before him.

"Enough of that Kim. Start sucking."

"With pleasure Mr. Reynolds," Kim smiled as her mouth opened wide and descended over his looming cock. With a groan from Bob, her mouth went down, down, enveloping half of his dick in one fell swoop. She fastened her full lips around the shaft and paused; her tongue swirling and swiping over the tube while her cheeks hollowed out and began sucking as if her life, rather than her job, depended on it.

"Shit!" Bob had never felt such an incredible amount of f***e from such a hot mouth before. Not even Audrey, with her freakish deep throat skills sucked so hard. His wife, well his wife loved his hard cock in her mouth, but she seemed to view it as a means to an end. Getting it up as fast as possible so they could fuck. No, this girl was a pro. She was sucking for the pure pleasure of sucking.

Kim slowly drew her mouth back, her tongue flailing the whole way and her mouth sucking like a possessed vacuum. His cock was leaking non-stop now. The drops of precum exploding in her mouth like flavor crystals. Kim had lost count of the number of cocks she had sucked off over the years and had never lost the thrill she got from that first taste of cock meat as she thrust them into her mouth. Mr. Reynolds cum was particularly salty and flavorful, she thought as she savored the slimy drops before swallowing them.

As she reached the top of his shaft, she drew her mouth off with a loud pop.

"Mmmmmm! That's yummy Mr. Reynolds. Why haven't you shared this with me before now! I've been right next door all this time and would have loved to suck your big cock for you whenever you wanted!"

Bob groaned in lust. All those years of watching little Kim Jordan parade around his and the Jordan's pool in her little swimsuits and not knowing what a shameless cocksucker she was. Well, you couldn't turn back the hands of time, so he'd better make up for it now.

With a growl, he put both hands on top of her blonde bun and pulled her back onto his cock, lodging five of his seven inches in her mouth. Right to the back of her throat.

The move caught Kim off-guard and she gagged slightly as the big, fat head pressed against her throat. Regaining her composure quickly, she relaxed her throat muscles and pressed forward until his pubes rested firmly on her lips and nose and his entire cock was bathed in her piping hot mouth and throat! She then began to swallow and suck voraciously, her tongue darting out to lick his balls.

Bob held her head tight against his abdomen. He didn't want this to end so quickly, but his cock had been stiff since seeing his wife sucking off Kim's b*****r and the molten load of cum in his balls was demanding release. He then pulled her back halfway and began to thrust his hips against her mouth while holding her head still.

Kim's big tits bounced and swayed underneath her while Mr. Reynolds fucked her face. Saliva was steadily drooling out of her mouth, dripping onto the carpet and between her tits. His balls swung and bounced off her chin, scratching it with their hairs. She brought her hands around to grip his ass, signaling him to pound her pretty little mouth.

This onslaught lasted for about another thirty seconds until Bob's vision began to blur and he saw stars as his climax began to approach. But suddenly, Kim pulled back away from him.

"What...what the fuck! I'm so close! What are you doing," Bob said as Kim looked up at him.

The lust in her eyes was painfully evident as the sexy teen began to paw and knead her firm, round tits.

"I need to get fucked Mr. Reynolds. You've got me so hot from sucking on you; I've just got to have it in my pretty little pussy!"

Bob was torn. This was definitely out of the ordinary. He hadn't fucked an employee, except for Audrey, in years.

"Listen Kim, this is great and I love you sucking me, but we are not going to fuck. Understand me? Now get back over her and finish what you've started!"

The nubile teen immediately began to pout. Her brow furrowed and her bottom lip, shiny with cum and spit, stuck out in protest. She didn't however stop squeezing and pressing her tits together.

"No," she said in a petulant tone.

Bob was flabbergasted! Didn't she know the game? Understand the rules? He'd be damned if some little 18 year old slut was going to refuse him, even if she sucked his cock better than anyone ever had before! He reached out and grasped the back of her neck and tried to pull her forward.

"I said suck it!"

"No! I don't want to!" Out came that bottom lip again like a pouting c***d refused a treat.

During the negotiation Bob was gripping and pulling on his dick, his explosion imminent. He now saw that there was no way he was going to get her back on his stalk, so he relaxed and began to pump his cock right in front of her face.

"Okay. If that's the way it's gotta be..."

Kim too late realized what he was doing and tried to twist her head away from his strong grasp. Bob roared in pleasure as his cock head flared and began to spurt rope after sticky rope of cum all over Kim's face. Her twisting and struggling only presented more targets to the belching cannon; each splat coating her lovely face in cum. Bob gasped for air and continued to wring out shot after shot onto her face. His toes curled in pleasure as his knees began to buckle under him. As the last of his loads flowed out over his hand, he fell back against his desk and stood gasping for air.

Kim's face was covered in his goo! Each eye was pasted shut, streaks covered both cheeks and only the fact that she purposefully squeezed her lips together, prevented any from entering her mouth. She swiped one hand across her face and then used the other to dig the globs of cum out of her eyes. She was finally able to open them and looked up at Mr. Reynolds, who was anxiously looking back at her and catching his breath.

Bob knew he had fucked up, but where did this little slut get off! He'd be lucky if the cops weren't hauling him off after this. He waited to see what she would say, if anything.

Without a word, Kim looked down at her cum covered hands and then wiped them off on the front of Bob's polo shirt! Once she had cleaned her hands off, while Bob stared stupidly at her, she pulled her jog top back down over her big tits and rose to her feet.

"Give me your shirt."

Bob wasn't sure he had heard her right and didn't move.

"I said give me your shirt. Now!" Bob immediately pulled it over his head and handed it to her. With no change in the scowl on her face, Kim began to wipe the cum from her features while staring at her neighbor and potential employer.

"You know Mr. Reynolds, I think I've changed my mind about that job. Thank you for your time."

With that she turned on her heel, paused to retrieve her purse and walked out the door.

A stunned Bob Reynolds stared after her and it wasn't until a few moments later that he realized she had taken his shirt with her. Fuck!

While my s****r was getting acquainted with Bob Reynolds yogurt slinger, I was doing my best to appear innocent and clean the pool while my mother walked towards me.

"How was your workout Mark," she asked as she pulled a chaise lounge near where I was standing.

"Just fine Mom! I hurt my ankle, but ended up shooting a big load of cum into Kay Reynolds's mouth, then fucked her tits! How's your day been so far?" That's what I thought, but what I ended up mumbling as she began to untie her cover-up was, "Fine Mom."

"That's nice honey. I'm glad you got out today. It's such a beautiful day to be outside and you've hardly left your room since you've been home."

By now she had untied the belt and was removing the white terry cloth robe from her shoulders. The straps to a yellow bikini came into view and I felt my eyes being pulled down her torso to that gravity defying pair of 38DDs. My cock lurched in my shorts in response to the soft flesh squeezed into her strained cups. There wasn't much to the bikini, most of her boobs were uncovered at the top and her nipples couldn't have been harder. My gaze dropped lower, over her flat stomach to the swim bottoms which had become slightly lodged into her pussy lips, leaving them on wanton display.

What was I doing! This woman, no matter how hot she was, was my mother! And here I was ogling her body and imagining the myriad things I could do to her with my thick 10"! I shook my head slightly to banish the image of my big boobed mother riding my cock while straddling me and I tried to focus on her face. But it seemed her focus was elsewhere as well!

My mother was checking me out!

I could see her green eyes move and give my lean torso and hard stomach the once over, but when her eyes dropped lower to my shorts (which were now starting to tent), they stopped moving and locked onto the bulge like radar. Her eyes seemed to narrow as if she was having trouble focusing and I could tell that her rate of breathing had sped up. Dropping the cover up on the ground, she brought her dainty hands up and adjusted the straps to her bikini, causing a ripple of tit flesh above the cups. Despite my best efforts, my cock gave a mighty lurch in my shorts. At this sight, her eyes opened wide, her eyebrows shot up in surprise and her red lips flew open. A gasp escaped her lips!

Mortified with embarrassment, I shifted to my left and started working the net away from her in an effort to hide my erection. My mom seemed to shake herself out of her daze as well, quickly dropping herself into the lounge chair, setting off another boob bounce bonanza. God she was killing me!

As Vivian settled herself and reached over to open the bottle of sun tan lotion, her mind spun in a dozen directions that no mother of a teenage son should go. Mark's cock is enormous, she thought and immediately regretted. Then almost immediately, her mind's eye imagined the fleshy pole that had earlier been lodged between her ass cheeks and the fireworks it had set off.

Her lack of sex partners in the years since her husband left had reduced her to rubbing and fingering herself at night in her big, empty bed. She didn't feel right taking a lover with the k**s living under the same roof, so she was looking forward to having an empty nest once Kim started school. In the mean time however, she needed to find some replacement for her overworked fingers and to get her mind off her own son's fat cock. Maybe that seedy video store in town might have a vibrator or dildo big enough to make her forget her lust for her own flesh and bl**d.

Mark was working fervently at cleaning the pool in an effort to get his mind off his mother's hot body. If Vivian had only known what was going through his mind as well, there would have been no hope for the mother and son. She could see the effect her big tits and tight ass had on her son though, and despite her better judgment, thought there was no harm in giving him a little show! I'll just give him some batch material for later, she laughed to herself as she rubbed lotion over her toned calves and creamy thighs.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see my mom put on her sunglasses and begin rubbing lotion over her legs. I didn't know the sunglasses were to prevent me from seeing where her eyes were focused, but since I couldn't see where she was looking I tried to be discrete in my voyeurism.

Finishing the bottom half, mom took the bottle and began to drip lotion all over the exposed upper halves of her boobs and over her stomach. She first massaged the drops into her stomach and then began palming her half exposed globes, slowly working the white liquid into her skin.

I inwardly groaned as she squeezed and pushed her softball sized tits together repeatedly, the valley of cleavage they created was long and deep and I could only imagine how fantastic it would feel to lay my aching tool between them and have them squeezed together while her pink tongue lolled out to lick the exposed head of my....

"Mark? Would you be a dear and do my back?" Mom smiled up at me expectantly and was holding out the bottle of lotion. I gulped and brainstormed, but could see no way to refuse her. Kim had always been on hand to handle this request before. I nodded my head like a robot as I dropped the long net to the ground and began to walk towards my mother, my divining rod leading the way.

"Look at how long that thing looks!" Vivian was thinking as her blushing son hesitantly walked towards her. She couldn't believe her body had created such a monster and now her same body had awakened it from its slumber. Little did she know that her son had essentially had an erection all morning!

Reaching my mothers side I took the bottle from her while I soaked up the sight of her glistening flesh on display before me. She sat up and reached behind her back with one hand to untie the strings, while the other palmed the bikini top between her tits to keep them covered up. That was strange, I thought. Normally every girl I'd ever seen lay on their stomach first, and then untied the back. And come to think of it, Mom had always done it that way before too. Was she trying to show off her fun bags to her horny son?!

Once she had the strings untied, Vivian started to awkwardly roll over onto her belly, but as often times happens in stories like this, lost her grip and her top fell away!

Time slowed down times ten for me at that moment. My mother's bikini top fell to the side as she rolled and her tits lurched and swayed as she finished the move and squashed those puppies against the lounge. She was quick to cover, but I was still able to glimpse her light brown aureoles and her hard little nipples before they were removed from sight.

"Ooops! Sorry to flash you honey!"

"That's okay Mom! Sorry to imagine your tits wrapped around my dick!"

In reality I said nothing, just stood there and burned a hole through the cheeks of my mom's tight bubble ass with my laser vision. I don't know how long I stood there dumbly, but mom raised herself onto her elbows and turned to look at me.

"Well, aren't you going to lube me up? You don't want me wrinkling up like a prune do you?"

Of course by raising herself onto her elbows, Mom was now treating me to an unblocked view of the round, full side of her tits, while she managed to still hide her nipples.

"Earth to Mark! Come in Mark!" I blinked and looked up at her. She was smiling at me.

"If I didn't know better son, I'd think you were enjoying the view!"

"Awww Mom! You know you're hot! Sorry for staring," I said, grinning sheepishly.

"Why thank you Mark! It's nice to know that this old 38 year old body still looks good, even if it's my own son doing the looking."

Emboldened by her words, I pressed on. "Shit yeah Mom! You are way hotter than any other mom I know!"

Vivian carefully rolled onto her side, keeping her tits covered with her upper arm as she soaked up the praise.

"What about Kay Reynolds, Mark? Am I hotter than she is?"

"I'm not sure Mom, why don't you suck me off and titfuck me so I can give a better comparison?" What I actually said was, "Of course you are Mom. Mrs. Reynolds is a total MILF, but not as much as you." Fuck! Did my mom know what a MILF was? She didn't! I could see the look on her face that she was about to ask! I sprang into action!

"Here! Let me get started before you burn Mom," I said, dropping beside her and turning the lotion bottle up over her back. Mom dropped her head down to the lounge onto her arms and turned her face away from me. I took this opportunity to sear the side of her squashed out boob with my eyes as my hands rubbed along her warm back, spreading the lotion. Mom then spoke up.

"I appreciate the compliment Mark. You are such a sweet son."

You wouldn't be thinking that if you could see the depraved visions I'm having about you in my mind Mom!

"Be a dear though and sit behind me. That way you can even out the lotion."

Even without a eyes crossing boner, this request was suspect, but there was no way of avoiding a repeat of this morning's sink side humpathon if I did what my mom was asking. Sensing my hesitation she spoke again.

"Don't worry about what happened this morning baby. It's perfectly normal. I'm not offended."

Vivian was everything but offended. Horny, lustful, desirous, yes, offended, no.

Since Mom seemed to be cool with the fact that I would be pressing my ten inch spike onto her ass, I took the chance and straddled her hips. I must have put too much weight on her though, because she groaned and pushed back against me, pressing her cheeks hard against my dick. I pulled back and apologized.

"That's okay honey. I had just forgotten what a big boy you've gotten to be." Big in all the right places the wanton mother thought as her first born pressed his rock hard pole back against her sweaty ass and again began to rub lotion over her back.

"Don't forget the sides sweetheart!"

Panting with barely controlled lust, my hands grasped my mother's sides and journeyed upwards to her armpits. My hands were mere inches from her huge tits protruding out from under her body and her ass again began to press back. I didn't pull back this time. I kept my position and slightly hunched forward as well. Now that my stick was nice and snuggly between her cheeks, mom's hips started to slightly rotate in a circular motion, pushing and rolling my log between her cheeks. Seizing the moment, my fingertips brushed the curve of her breasts, then dropping them lower, I found my palms full of warm, firm boob flesh! Mom's hips were really gyrating now. Did she want me or was I just a faceless tool to get off on. I had to know even if it got me slapped or kicked out of the house.

"Raise up a little Mom," I said thickly, expecting her to refuse. She didn't however and as she began to raise her shoulders, my hands slid further around until her rock hard nipples slid between my fingers. I palmed the globes and gave each of them a slight squeeze and a jiggle. I then slid my feet onto the lounge chair and lowered my head towards the back of my mothers exposed neck.

At that moment, Mom's cell phone rang!

Like a k** caught with his hand in the candy jar, I froze with my hands full of my mom's big tits as both of our heads turned to look at the ringing intruder. The moment was broken!

Mom's ass slowly stopped gyrating against my cock and I felt like the world's best amusement park ride had ground to a halt. My hands stayed in place, but the insistent ringing of her cell phone had frozen their movement.

"Umm, Mark? Could you...I probably need to get that."

I slowly sat back on my heels as my mother reached out to the small chair side table and picked up her cell phone. Flipping it open, she pressed it to her ear and curtly answered.

"Hello?! Oh, Kim. What do you need?" Mom listened for a moment. "Already? Oh, you didn't get it? Well, ok. Give me a minute." Mom shut the phone and placed it back on the table. With a heavy sigh she momentarily hung her head down and then rolled underneath me onto her back. This time, however, she did not even attempt to cover her exposed tits. She pulled her legs out from between my own and d****d them open alongside the chair. Sitting up, her full, fat tits bounced and swung, coming to rest on her chest. I was amazed that they were still so firm and hung so nicely after 38 years and two c***dren. Mom reached up and began to squeeze her jugs while teasing the already hard nipples.

"Stand up Mark."

As if in a daze, I stood, straddling the chair, my hard cock jutting against my shorts and pointing straight at my mother's face.

"Take it out."

I froze. Despite what had just happened, I must have heard her wrong. My mother pushed her sunglasses back on her head and fixed me with those sparkling green eyes.

"Mark, we're both adults here. No matter how wrong it may be to everyone else, we both know how much we both want this. Now, take it out. We don't have much time. I need to go pick up your s****r and there is no way I'm waiting to finish this until later."

I still was unable to move. Every taboo would be shattered by us if I did what she asked and I just wasn't ready to...

In one swift move, Vivian reached up and yanked Mark's shorts down to his knees. His heavy, swollen cock swung up and smacked under the chin of his mother, who reflexively jerked backwards. Both mother and son stared in awe at the stiff club jutting out towards his mother's beautiful face. Its mushroom shaped tip was pulsing and dripping precum in a steady stream as it bounced and jerked in time to Mark's pounding heart beat. Vivian tore her eyes from the monster facing her and looked up into her son's lust contorted features.

"Last chance to back out baby," she whispered huskily. She realized that she was giving her self as much a chance to back out as she was offering to her son.

"Suck it Mom."

With a whimper of submission, Vivian Jordan extended her wet, pink tongue and began to lick the creamy liquid oozing from her son's 10" cock. Her right hand came up to grip the thick stalk while her left cradled the swollen nut sack dangling under. Her tongue was soon coated in the viscous fluid and she drew it back into her mouth, savoring the tart taste of her firstborn's fuck juice. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she was overwhelmed by the enormity of what she and her son were doing. It was wrong on every level imaginable, but she wouldn't stop now for anything. She looked back up at Mark.

"Mark. I want you to fuck my face now. Hold my head and use my mouth. Don't stop until you've shot your load deep in my throat."

Never in my life had I heard my mother talk like this! I'm sure not many sons had! I groaned and put my right hand on top of my mother's head. Entangling the brown strands in my fingers, I pulled her face onto my cock and lodged half of it in her open mouth. We both groaned loudly at the heat we both felt. I from my mother's piping hot mouth and she from my thick, pulsing cock.

Her tongue began to move and drag around the mouth stretching thickness of my tool as her cheeks hollowed out from the incredible suction she was applying. I tenderly began to pull and push her head along my shaft while slightly thrusting with my hips. Even though she had given me the green light to face fuck her, she was still my mother after all, and I couldn't bring myself to use her like some cheap slut. As if I had any experience with cheap sluts, but at the rate my day was going, experience was piling up significantly!

Mom's right hand began to frig and squeeze the exposed half of my dick not being administered to, coaxing and pulling up the load of cum stored there. The bizarreness of the situation and my long time lust for my mother ensured that this would not be a long session between us.

Mom's hot, sucking mouth smacked and slurped as my pole steadily slid back and forth between her full lips. The thickness of my cock f***ed saliva and my own juices to dribble out of the corners of her mouth and drop down upon her heaving, swinging boobs as they bounced in time to her bobbing head. I frantically tried to hold back the swelling tide of my orgasm, but mom's mouth and hands were just too much. With a barely stifled roar of passion, I unloaded my balls into my mother's mouth right at about the same time Spencer was doing the same thing to his mother right next door!

Vivian pulled her mouth back to where only the head of her son's cock rested between her lips as she sucked even harder. Mark's cock flared and pulsed in her mouth and the first jet of cum spurted out thickly, striking the back of her throat. The f***e almost propelled her mouth off the pole, but she held fast, mewing in satisfaction, as the gushing cum filled her mouth again and again. She swallowed frantically, but the sheer volume overwhelmed her and the last spurts escaped her mouth to drop onto her chest, painting them in a sick, i****tuous white. Vivian's sucking did not lessen with the culmination of the motherly blowjob. She twisted and pulled on his cock, milking out every last drop of the yummy liquid. Her head swam and spun at the realization that she had given her own son a blowjob...and loved every second of it. With a pop, she pulled back off of his still hard cock.

Almost staggering over from the pleasure of my orgasm, I gripped my mother's shoulders and steadied myself. Regaining my balance, I looked down at my mother and watched her continue to stroke my still hard pole. Gazing down at her chest, she began to gather the spilled drops of cum onto her fingers. Once they were all accounted for, she looked back up at me, smiled, and began to daintily lick each fingertip clean. Where had the demure, conservative soccer mom gone to?! And who was this cum-loving slut who looked like my mom?! I managed to speak.

"Uh, well, that was different," I said as she finished cleaning her fingers of my cum like a fastidious cat.

"Ummm, that was yummy Mark! I don't know what came over me! I know this changes everything between us, but I hope in not a bad way," Vivian said, looking hopefully up at her son around the stiff cock blocking her vision.

Vivian's love for Mark was charged now with not only a motherly slant, but with a passion she had forgotten she had. Never, not even with her ex-husband, had she felt so alive and sexual. The combination of the forbidden nature of what they had just done and the sheer pleasure of having such a stiff, hot cock in her mouth had awakened feelings of power and lust she was not aware she possessed. Sensing her apprehension, I smiled down at my mom and reached out to trace her high cheekbones and down around the slant of her jaw. I scooped a drop of cum that was clinging to her chin up with my finger and fed it to her. Her eyes fluttered shut and a low moan escaped her puffy, full lips as she sucked the offered digit.

"No, not in a bad way mom. Not at all. I've wanted this for...I'm not sure how long I've wanted this to happen. Truthfully, probably forever. The only problem is that now I want it all. I want to fuck you."

My mother's eyes widened and then narrowed as she contemplated the road that was laid out before us. Despite what just happened, I could see her struggling with the decision that she was faced with. End this forbidden chapter now? Or turn the page to see where the story might lead us. Thankfully, she chose the latter and I could see the relaxation of her features as she accepted our new roles in each others lives.

"I'm so glad you put it that way baby. I'm afraid if you had said you wanted to 'make love' to me, instead of 'fuck me' I could have turned you down. But I want you too. I want you to fuck me like I've never been fucked before. But...", she could see the disappointment that started to creek over my face at the word 'but', "Right now I've got to go pick up your s****r and you need a shower young man. You smell kind of funky!"

I laughed and stepped back, helping her to her feet. She pressed herself forward into my arms and entwined her hands behind my neck. Raising herself up on her tip toes, she rubbed her fat globes across my chest and pressed her lips to mine. Our tongues met in a dance of passion, tasting and feeding off each other. I could taste the salty mix of my spunk in her mouth. My hands reached down to palm my mother's shapely ass, pulling her tighter against me.

Chuckling, she pushed herself away from me and grabbed a lawn chair, using it as would a lion tamer.

"Back! Back! Down boy, down!"

I laughed and hunched over, growling and pawing at her as she danced away from me, her green eyes sparkling.

"Save it for tonight you horny little shit!"

I stopped and reached forward to take her hand. I raised it to my mouth and kissed it tenderly.

"Really?"

"Yes, really Mark. But not a word of this to anyone. You hear me?"

"I hear you Mom. I love you."

My gorgeous mother smiled from ear to ear as she skipped towards the house and called back over her shoulder, "I love you too!"

Vivian jumped in to grab a quick shower, rinsing the evidence of her i****tuous liaison from her face and chest. As she soaped and scrubbed her firm 5' body and concentrated more than normal on her fat 38DDs, she smiled and giggled out loud thinking about Mark. God, she felt almost like a giddy schoolgirl again with her first crush! She couldn't get over how good it felt to take her son in her mouth and feel the splash of his cum against her tongue. But even more than that, the combination of strength and tenderness with which he held her afterwards showed her that he was now the rightful man of the house and she would treat him as such from now on.

It was at that moment that I opened the shower door, eliciting a squeak of surprise from my mother.

"Mark! I had no idea...you scared the shit out of me!"

I looked down at the shower floor in mock surprise.

"Really?!"

Mom giggled and pulled me into the shower, shutting the door behind me.

The marble shower was big, built for two people (I never said my dad was cheap, just a bastard) and I sat down on the built-in seat and watched my mom bathe herself. She faced away from me, but could feel my eyes on her, so she coyly peeked back at me over her shoulder, her short brown hair wet and soapy covering part of her beautiful features. She winked and continued to soap herself, working her hands down her legs, until she was f***ed to bend at the waist, pushing her firm ass out towards my face. It was too much. I grabbed my stiffening cock and begin to stroke its 10" length.

It's amazing what a change I felt in my self-confidence and personality after the trysts with mom and Mrs. Reynolds. While I didn't k** myself into thinking I was God's gift to women, I recognized that there were a few prized things I could offer women and Mom was right now watching me stroke one of them as she soaped her lower legs.

Mom had always had a nice ass, but at this angle, I gained a new found appreciation for it. I could see her pink cunt, barely covered in short, wispy hair, winking at me from between her legs and above it, her tight button of an asshole. I wondered what it might feel like to sink my tool into either one of those tight holes. From the way mom had left things at the pool, I might be getting my chance tonight!

Vivian could read the lust like a neon sign on her son's face and if that wasn't enough of an indicator, the rigid barrel jutting up from his crotch was. She brought her left hand down between her thighs as she spread her legs slightly. Her fingers found her slit and opened the lips, exposing her juicy cunt to her young son. She could see his eyes widen in surprise and lust and his hand began to stroke his cock faster. With a jolt, Vivian remembered Kim and stood up abruptly.

"Shit! I almost forgot about Kim!" She ducked her head under the spray, washing the last of the suds off of her and jumped from the shower, wrapping a towel around her lush, little frame. Before dashing out of the bathroom, she bent back into the shower and momentarily sucked her son's throbbing cock head into her mouth, causing him to gasp.

"Now, leave that thing alone Mark! I want you at the top of your game tonight after Kim's asl**p. Don't waste a load in here in the shower!"

I grinned sheepishly.

"Okay Mom. Why don't you pick up some steaks and beer while you're out? I'll grill them up for us tonight."

"Sounds good honey. See you later."

With that, Vivian bounced out of the bathroom and rushed to dress. Kim must be fuming by now!

Vivian pushed her white 5 series BMW hard through the town, squealing around corners and weaving in and out of traffic. She was getting close to 'Reynolds's' when a yellow sign out of the corner of her eye caught her attention.

'XXX Video' the sign read.

With a squeal of brakes, she cut across a lane of traffic, causing a Suburban to lock up its brakes and honk loudly. She whipped into a parking space and shut off the engine.

'Okay Vivian,' she thought, 'You were coming here to get something to take your mind off your son earlier, so what are you here for now?' She smiled lasvisciously to herself. 'Maybe a few toys Mark and I can use tonight!' But first she'd better come up with some excuse for Kim who was still waiting. She pulled out her cell as she climbed out of the car and smoothed her low-cut yellow sun dress down.

"Kim? I know, I'm sorry I'm running late. I've got to run in...Um...run in this store for a minute and will be there shortly. Sorry again!" With that she flipped the phone shut, cutting off the protests of her teenage daughter and headed into the seedy looking video store.

Once inside, she almost regretted her decision to come in. The interior was dimly lit, containing about ten aisles of videos with each wall festooned with magazines, oils, lotions and there! Sex toys! Vivian made a bee line for the wall of toys.

The only customers in the store at this early afternoon time were, of course, all male and all turned to appraise the buxom brunette that had graced them with her presence as she hurried down the aisle. Vivian's boobs bounced enticingly, unencumbered in her sun dress, in time with the swish of her hips and the click of her heels on the dirty linoleum floor.

In Vivian's haste, she failed to notice a familiar face behind the counter of the store. Her son's best friend and neighbor, Spencer Reynolds! Spencer's eyes bugged open in shock as Mark's mom swept into the store. Reflexively, he dropped down in a crouch behind the counter.

So enamored was he by the sight of the voluptuous MILF, that it took Spencer's boss Lester (yeah, he looked just like his name sounds) a moment to realize that Spencer had dropped like a stone behind the counter. He looked down and whispered, "What the fuck are you doing? Get up her and check out this hot mom that just walked in. Man, would you get a load of those tits! What I wouldn't give to..." When Spencer hadn't moved, Lester looked back down.

"What's wrong?"

"I know her man! Shut the fuck up," Spencer stage whispered.

"Who is she," Lester asked as his hand began to rub the crotch of his dirty jeans below the counter. "Look at those lips! I bet she could suck a golf ball through a..."

A light bulb suddenly went off in Spencer's head.

"Lester...Lester!" Still dazed by the sight of the busty customer, it took Lester a second to respond.

"Huh?"

"When she comes to check out, give her some tokens and see if you can get her into booth 2." Having had to slop up the remnants of the customers, Spencer knew that there was a well placed glory hole between booths 1 and 2. He figured he could get into booth 1 without being seen by Ms. Jordan. He started to move backwards to the opening at the end of the counter.

"Why?"

Exasperated, Spencer looked up at Lester like he was an idiot, which he was. It took Lester a second or two to make the connection. As it dawned on him, his stubbled face lit up with a smile, showing off what few yellow, rotten teeth remained.

"Right dipshit," Spencer said. "And try not to smile too much."

Lester grinned and grabbed a handful of tokens while Spencer eased around the counter and slipped into the booth.

Vivian's attention was rooted on the wall of dildos and vibrators facing her and could not have been more unaware of Spencer's stealthy move into the video booth.

'Hmmm,' she thought. 'What could I get that will really make tonight with Mark special?' She glanced down at her watch and realized that she needed to hurry up and get Kim before she got suspicious of what was taking her mother so long. Vivian hurriedly selected a cock ring, a small vibrator, and a thick, veiny dildo about 10" in length, 'Looks like Mark's' she chuckled to herself. She turned from the display and hurried up the aisle to the counter, oblivious to the lust filled stares from the other patrons.

Lester's internal 'batch cam' recorded every bounce, sway and wiggle of the big titted brunette as she scurried up to the counter and placed her items on it.

"Find everything alright ma'am?"

Vivian looked up from rummaging in her purse to find the store clerk's eyes glued to the deep cleavage protruding from the top of her sun dress. Despite his greasy appearance, she was flattered at the attention and decided to ignore his blatant ogling.

"I did. But I have to be honest," she said, dropping her tone to a whisper. "I'm afraid I'm not really sure what to do with all this stuff!"

Lester licked his lips and dejectedly raised his eyes from the bountiful globes heaving in the low cut dress and saw that the beautiful green eyed vixen was actually smiling at him.

"Uh, well, why don't you take these," he pushed the tokens across the counter, "And check out the videos in booth 2. Some of them are actually pretty educational."

Vivian's face crinkled up in doubt.

"Right...."

Lester rushed to set the hook further.

"No, really! I'd hate for you to get all the way home and not know what to do with these." He leaned over the counter towards her. "Of course, I could always come over and..."

Vivian hurriedly scooped the handful of tokens off the counter and dropped a $100 bill on it.

"Bag those up for me please? I'll be just a second." With that she hurried over and slipped into the second booth, locking it behind her.

Vivian's senses immediately picked up the funky smell of spunk and bleach inside the dimly lit booth and she disgustedly shrank against herself and resolved not to touch anything. Now how does this thing work? She noticed the coin slot beneath the TV screen and fed all of the tokens into it one by one. The screen lit up and was instantly filled with the scene of two people fucking beside a pool. The stereotypical soundtrack blared in the booth along with the overdone grunts and groans of the couple. Vivian wrinkled her nose and found the channel selection button and began surfing.

Spencer heard the lock click in the booth next to him and slowly engaged his own lock, lighting up the 'Occupied' light outside. His dick was like a piece of petrified wood in his pants as he listened to Mark's mom scroll through the channels until she apparently found one that interested her. Slowly he bent down and peered through the hole trying to block out the knowledge of what his face might be coming in contact with.

Vivian's eyes soaked up the scene playing out in front of her. A busty porn star was kneeled down in front of a hung stud, tonguing his cock head while he thrust it repeatedly through her cleavage. Behind him, another slut had her head crammed between his ass cheeks, rimming him voraciously.

Vivian's nipples were hard little pebbles against her thin dress and she could feel her pussy moistening and flowering open in response to the video. She moaned and began to tweak her nipples while her other hand stole under her dress to cup her juicy mound.

Jackpot! Spencer caught the low moan of Ms. Jordan through the hole. He could just barely make out the curve of her thigh near the cut out, but could tell her hand was now busy between her legs. He stood up and took a deep breath. It's now or never old boy, he thought as he unzipped his fly and allowed his cock to bolt out from its confinement.

Vivian at first thought her dress might be clinging on a nail or rough patch on the peep show wall, but when she absently removed the hand clutching her tits and dropped it down to brush her dress away, all without removing her eyes from the video, her fingertips brushed against a hot, satiny hardness that was unmistakably a hard cock!

She gasped in surprise and jumped sideways, the scalded hand flying up to cover her mouth. It was a cock! And a pretty big one at that, she thought, as her heart raced double-time.

Recovering somewhat, she bent slightly and examined it more closely in the dim light afforded by the TV screen.

It looked to be about 8" long and was crisscrossed by throbbing veins, pulsing in time with the owner's heart. She spied a pearly drop of liquid at the tip and started to stretch out a finger tip, but caught herself.

'What the hell are you doing Vivian,' she thought. 'You have no idea whose cock that is! Probably some lecherous old man or even Lester's!' She doubted that Lester could have slipped that quickly into the booth and besides, the skin covering the throbbing pole was smooth and taut, a young man's cock. Vivian's new found cock lust won out over the war of wills in her head and she reached forward to encircle the shaft with her warm, soft hand.

Spencer sucked in a lungful of air at the soft, warm grip of Mark's mom's hand around his pulsing pole. He hadn't realized he was holding his breath and his vision swam with stars. Growing up right next door to the busty mom he'd never imagined the same hands that had baked batches of cookies for he and Mark would be pulling a 'batch' from him.

Ms. Jordan's hand felt exquisite around his shaft, tugging and pulling, at first hesitantly, but then with more authority. She used a corkscrew motion on it and would stop every couple of strokes to rub the tip against her palm. This ensured a generous supply of Spencer's lube coated her hand, making the hand job slick and juicy. Spencer pressed himself up against the wall, forcing as much of his shaft through the hole as possible. He began to thrust his hips in time with her strokes, which were coming fast and furious now.

Soon, however, Ms. Jordan's pace overwhelmed Spencer's balls ability to lubricate the jerking and he found the friction was becoming a little dry and rough. He stopped thrusting his hips and whispered in a deep, scratchy voice, "Suck it!"

Vivian sucked in a lungful of breath when she heard the wicked request. She couldn't suck off some complete stranger, could she? Well, she was jerking him off and his cock did look quite tasty, so maybe just a little lick...

Dropping to a squat (she couldn't bear the thought of kneeling on the sticky tiles!); she faced the throbbing cock, as she continued to stroke it. She bent forward slightly and sniffed. It smelled clean. Now, how would it taste? Licking her full, red lips, she eased forward and placed a juicy kiss right on the tip!

Spencer groaned when he felt the warm, moist contact of his best friend's mother's lips on the head of his cock. After the first luscious contact, she continued to kiss around the head, curling the teenager's toes in pleasure. Soon the sounds of her wet smacking all over his helmet filled the booth. Spencer was sure he had died and gone to heaven!

On the other side of the wall, Vivian was enjoying herself as well. The hot hardness of the stranger's cock against her lips brought back visions of how her son's cock had felt earlier. Kissing around the head, she picked up drops of lube oozing out, which her tongue licked off and swallowed back. Partially opening her lips, she flattened her tongue and began to skim them up and down and around the thick shaft. She could tell from the ragged breathing of the man that he was close, so she slid back to the top, opened her mouth and plunged the fat head between her lips. Holding just the head between her moist lips, she began sucking hard, very hard as her tongue teased the cock slit and her hand resumed its stroking.

Spencer felt he could almost cry from the pleasure of the sucking his cock was receiving. Despite the less than pleasant surroundings, he would have stayed in this position for all time, content to let Ms. Jordan suckle him forever. His balls however had other plans and he could feel them start to draw up against his body. For a second, Spencer thought he was going blind and deaf as all sensory input shifted to his groin. With a low groan, he felt his balls lurch and the first salvo of cum shot up the thick tube.

Vivian felt the flaring of the tip against her tongue and quickly drew her mouth off and spun herself to the side while continuing to stroke. Sucking was one thing, but she wasn't about to gobble some stranger's load in a seedy bookstore. She still had some standards!

The cock lurched in her hand and the first shot sailed thick and high out of the tip, shooting across the narrow booth to splat against the opposite wall. Vivian tracked the trajectory and noticed for the first time another cut out there, occupied by a wide open eye, taking in the nasty sights. Disgusted by the voyeur's presence, Vivian adjusted the trajectory and sent the second rope arching towards the hole. While not a direct hit, it was close enough to cause the other person to jerk back behind cover. Vivian smirked and turned her attention back to the belching dick in time for the next three shots whose volume were significantly less than the first two. As the fireworks show came to an end, Vivian wrung and squeezed the shaft with both hands, squeezing out the last drops.

'Wow', she thought, 'What a rush!' It was amazing how powerful she felt to turn on and get off a complete stranger. It was like a whole new world had opened up to the horny mom this day and she had her son and a faceless partner to thank for it. She felt she needed to say something, so she stood, still gripping the cock and huskily whispered across the partition, "I hope you liked it."

Spencer closed his eyes in ecstasy, "Shit yeah, thanks Ms. Jordan."

The earth stood still as his words jolted the consciousness of the two.

'Where the hell is my mother,' Kim thought angrily as she sat on the bench in the town's square. 'This is a perfect example of why I need a car!' Her anger was split evenly with her tardy mother and with Mr. Reynolds who had awakened an itch in her pussy that desperately needed to be scratched. She could feel the remnants of his load still on her face. It felt like a moisturizing mask left on too long that was beginning to crack.

With a huff, she flipped open her phone and called Nancy to come give her a ride.

As Spencer's slip of the tongue echoed in Vivian's head, she could feel an extreme flush of shame flood her face. This man knew her! Followed closely by the thought of, 'He set me up!' Instantly her grip of the wilting cock doubled as she pulled hard, pinning Spencer against the glory hole.

"Who the fuck is this," she practically shouted. Spencer was horrified at his faux pas and clamped his lips together. Vivian yanked harder, eliciting a gasp of pain from him.

"I said who...the...fuck...is...this!!"

Like a coyote caught in a trap, Spencer could see no way out other than gnawing his own dick off to escape Ms. Jordan's vise like grip. He still couldn't bring himself to speak, the pain of her pulling bringing tears to his eyes. Suddenly the hand was gone and he heard the lock slide on her booth. Gasping with relief, he tenderly drew himself back through the hole and quickly stuffed his dick into his shorts. His relief was short lived, however, as an insistent knocking began on the door to his booth!

Vivian could feel every eye in the store on her as she stood red faced with shame in front of the peep show booth knocking like an Avon representative.

"Open this door right now! I'm not going anywhere until you do!"

Spencer found himself on the verge of hyperventilating. He was trapped!

When no response came through the door, Vivian pulled out and flipped open her cell phone.

"Okay, let's see if the cops can get that door open!"

In a flash, Spencer threw open the door and grabbed Vivian by the shoulders, pulling her into the booth with him. She started to scream, but as the realization of who it was hit home, her jaw dropped open in shock. Spencer! My God, I've just sucked off my son's best friend!

"Ms. Jordan!? Please, I'm so sor..."

The slap caught him flush on the face, snapping his neck back and propelling him against the wall. His vision swam from the f***e of the blow as he touched the point of impact.

"Spencer Reynolds! You little piece of shit! You knew it was me the whole time! What in the hell are you doing in here?!"

Spencer's anger began to replace his shame with the jaw breaking slap.

"Me?! What about you, Ms. Jordan? Been trolling for cock here long?"

Good point.

"That's beside the point Spencer! I can't believe you'd do this! Do you not have any respect for me? Or Mark?"

Another good point and one he had an answer for.

"Mark? Mark?! You go ask your precious son how much respect he has for me or my mom for that matter!"

His statement deflated Vivian's righteous anger like a balloon.

"What do you mean?"

As her shoulders slumped and her head cocked to the side quizzically, Spencer knew he had her.

"I came home this morning and barely missed seeing my best friend using my mom like a blow-up doll! How do you think that makes me feel?" Spencer didn't elaborate that, truth be told, the idea excited him tremendously and before he had left his mom earlier, they had discussed he and Mark having a BBQ with Kay as the pig on the middle of the two teens' spits!

"You...you must be mistaken," she hesitantly responded and placed her hands on her hips, thrusting her bountiful chest forward in a show of confidence.

Spencer found his stride and leaned in close to the busty mom. He reached up and tucked a strand of her brown hair behind her ear, marveled at the clarity of her beautiful green eyes and then blatantly reached down and cupped one of her fat jugs in his hands. He marveled at the firmness and resiliency in a boob that big. Her 38DDs were soft and firm all in the same breath. These were teenagers' tits and they looked exceedingly great on the curvy body of the 38 year old mom. He squeezed slightly and d**g his thumb over the hard nipple eliciting a gasp of surprise from Vivian. She, however, made no move to break Spencer's grasp.

"No, I'm dead on Vivian. Right before I got there, your little boy was sliding his fat fucker between my mom's tits and this was after she had sucked him off and he had returned the favor by eating her out!"

Vivian's minds eye instantly pictured the scene. Her supposed friend and her very own friend sucking and fucking each other right next door! How long had this been going on under her very own nose? She knew that Kay was a nympho, but didn't think she would stoop to seduce her friend and neighbor's son! That bitch! But wait...she had seen a confidence in Mark's handling of her own hot body this afternoon that she had never witnessed in his 19 years. Maybe Kay wasn't fully to blame. Mark was a grown man now and probably had just as much culpability in this as Spencer's mom.

Spencer could see the internal back and forth behind Vivian's eyes. He didn't mind the distraction, it allowed him to grope and squeeze her tit unm*****ed. He took it too far though, and reached up to cup her juicy cunt through her sun dress. Vivian snapped back to reality and brushed his hands away.

"Really Spencer! Control yourself!" He actually looked hurt as he dropped his hands to his side. "Try to keep what just happened to yourself, hmmm?" She turned to leave the claustrophobic booth, but stopped.

"Wait. You said all that happened before you got home. Right?"

Spencer nodded.

"So how do you know so much?" Vivian could see the deer in the headlights look flash in the young man's eyes. With a mother's intuition she suddenly knew...

"You're fucking your own mother!"

Spencer gulped, lowered his eyes from the judgment directed at him and nodded slowly.

Vivian's reality was turned on its head again for about the third or fourth time that day. What was the world coming too! She seemed to edit out her own culpability in this merry go round of sex in order to place herself above it. But in reality, she was as much to blame as anyone of them. She had practically thrown herself at her own son earlier and no one had f***ed her to suck off his best friend just moments before.

"Spencer, listen to me closely," she said reaching up to tilt his head back until he was again looking directly at her. "We must never talk of what went on today. If it ever got out that we had done this or that you and your mother are doing that, both of our families would be ruined. I'll talk to your mother later, but for now, not a word. Understand?"

Spencer nodded as she turned, unlocked the door and exited. Several patrons who were crowded near the door s**ttered like cockroaches in her wake. With not a glance left or right, Vivian Jordan strode from the seedy video store and for a showdown with her own son.

"Ma'am! Ma'am!" Lester waved the C-note after her.

"Give it to him. He earned it," she called over her shoulder and pushed out the door into the sunlight.

Every eye in the store slowly turned to Spencer as he walked out of the booth. Gradually, with Lester as its originator, a slow clapping of hands started, that rolled out and turned into full blown applause and cheers from the raincoat crowd. Spencer grinned, waved both hands over his head to his adoring fans and bowed deeply.

Vivian made the circuit around the downtown square three times, before calling Kim's cell phone.

"Hello," Kim's answer was short and clipped.

"Kim, honey, I'm so sorry I got hung up. Did you get a ride?"

"Yes Mom. Nancy and I are pulling into our drive now."

"Okay. I've got to stop and pick up steaks, but will be home shortly."

"Whatever. Can Nancy spend the night?"

Vivian hesitated. She had intended on confronting Mark about his behavior once she got home, but would be unable to do that with Kim and Nancy there. Maybe it was better that way.

"Okay. You two are in charge of the salad."

Kim clicked off without a response.

Kim and Nancy breezed into the house to find it quiet and empty.

"Mark? Mark?" Kim called walking through the house. Hearing no response she headed towards the back of the house while Nancy went to the rest room. She came to the large windows overlooking the back yard and pool. There he was.

Mark was asl**p on one of the chaise lounges beside the pool, an umbrella shading him and his arm flung across his eyes. Kim could see that he had changed from his workout shorts into a pair of swim trunks that still looked to be wet from the pool. She glanced back into the house, then slipped out the sliding glass door and stood under the porch examining her b*****r.

'Wow, Mark has really grown up these last couple of years,' she thought as she took in his long, lean body in repose. The years of running track kept his body fat in the single digits which served to highlight his ropy muscles. She could see the hint of his six-pack in the shadows, but then her eyes slipped further south to his crotch.

Even in slumber, the bulge there was big. Not as pronounced as it had been when he'd bumped into her this morning, but still formidable. The horny s****r could feel the nipples of her big tits harden into bullets and the slow burn that had been between her legs since her tryst with Mr. Reynolds' flared suddenly. She could feel her pussy moisten as the image of what her b*****r's big cock would look like out of his trunks filled her mind.

Unlike her tortured mother, Kim didn't fight the feelings of lust for her own flesh and bl**d washing over like waves. She had too much pent up frustration from being left hanging earlier and her motto was 'any cock in a storm'. Her right hand came up with a mind of its own and traced the bulging curve of her breast through the jog top, then slipped down and cupped her pussy through her shorts, pulling a gasp from her full, red lips.

Lost in a fog of passion, she almost screamed when the small hands appeared around her shoulders and slipped in to cup and squeeze her swollen 36Ds. She relaxed when she recognized Nancy's signature bl**d red nail polish. Her head tipped back and rested her blonde head on her friend's shoulder as Nancy tenderly massaged her fat boobs. Kim and Nancy had first sexually experimented with each other years ago, and still found time to pleasure each other as often as possible. While Kim was almost never without a cock on deck, Nancy had come to rely almost exclusively on the frequent lick and suck sessions for her release. Once she had stopped putting out for other guys after getting a literal eyeful of Mark's cock, the male dates were few and far between.

"Penny for your thoughts," Nancy whispered looking past Kim's shoulder. She could see the fat tube of Mark's cock plastered against his thigh by the damp swim trunks and images of it bobbing before her almost a year ago filled her brain. She chuckled deep in her throat. "Never mind. I can see what's got you all hot and bothered. Don't tell me I'm going to have to compete with my very own best friend for her b*****r's fat dick?!"

Kim sucked in a lungful of air as the groping of her friend and her own rubbing palm began to stoke her passion.

"I can't help it Nance. Look at that thing! How big was it again?" She whispered almost d***kenly.

Nancy pictured the fat stalk in her grasp as she had tugged it in the car's front seat. She removed her hands from Kim's tits and making fists, stacked one on top of the other in front of her friend's eyes.

"Big enough that I couldn't get about 3 inches of that fat fucker in both hands when I was jerking it."

Kim moaned in response and pictured the scene. Unfortunately for Mark, girls talk as much or more than guys and the person whom Nancy had shared every last juicy tidbit was Kim.

Kim spun around to face her friend. She studied Nancy's sparkling blue eyes and the long mane of jet black hair that framed her beautiful face. If she couldn't trust Nancy, who could she trust?

"What Kim?" Nancy looked at her quizzically.

Kim took a deep breath.

"Nance, will you help me fuck my b*****r tonight?"

It was all Nancy could do to not laugh out loud.

"Shit yeah! Are you k**ding me? Just as long as I can get in on it too!"

Both of the nubile teens smiled, picturing the hot scene in their minds. At that moment, the glass door was slid back and they jerked around to see Vivian step out onto the patio. She sensed the tension in the air.

"What are you two up to?"

The girls put on their most innocent expressions and merely smiled at her. Vivian continued to examine them suspiciously as she walked past them to the edge of the porch and looked over at her slumbering son, his fat dick bulging against his swimsuit. She too instantly pictured the thick cock, but her lust was tempered by the knowledge she had recently gained. None too gently she yelled at Mark.

"Mark! Wake up and start the grill!"

I was lost in mid-nap slumber, images of bouncing boobs, sucking mouths and tight asses flashing before me, when my mother's voice cut into my consciousness like a buzz saw. Blinking in the light, I shot upright and saw my mother, Kim and Nancy standing on the porch looking at me. Kim and Nancy were staring holes at me and reminded me of the packs of hyenas on National Geographic sizing up the young antelopes in the herd. My mother was frowning at me, her hands on her hips, looking none too happy.

"I'm sorry....what?"

Both Kim and Nancy giggled and Kim turned to whisper something in Nancy's ear, causing them both to look back at me and giggle again. I ventured a hesitant smile in mom's direction, the memory of our liaison fresh in my mind. Her hard expression did not change and I wondered what I'd missed.

"Mark, get the grill started. I'll marinate the steaks and have Kim bring them out to you when they are done with the salad." When I didn't move, her voice raised, "Come on Mark! We don't have all day, I'm hungry!" She turned and stomped back into the house, slamming the door shut behind her. Kim and Nancy smirked at me again and then bounced in behind mother. I was confused. The last time I'd seen my mother, she was leaning into the shower to suck on my cock and promising me we'd hook up that night. What had changed? Mystified at the ways of women, I got up of the lounge and started firing up the grill for the steaks.

Inside, Kim and Nancy busied themselves helping Vivian prepare dinner, but each took time to slip off upstairs and change into bikinis (Nancy borrowing one of Kim's). Soon the salad and baked potatoes were prepared and Vivian was pouring herself a glass of merlot. Reflexively, she poured two more for Nancy and Kim and the three busty beauties stood in the kitchen, sipping wine and making small talk. Vivian's mind was elsewhere. She was processing all that she had done that day and wondering how it was going to affect her f****y long term. Kim and Nancy were preoccupied as well, but their thoughts ran to scenarios to seduce Mark tonight and how they were going to accomplish this without Vivian's knowledge. Little did they know about Mark and his mother's previous plans for the evening.

Once the charcoal was ready, I looked expectantly towards the house for the steaks, and was rewarded by the appearance of Nancy and Kim walking towards me, Nancy carrying a tray of steaks and baked potatoes and Kim holding three long neck beers. I was pleased to see that they had both changed into string bikinis. Kim's red and Nancy's black.

Something was different about the way they were walking, though. Were they jumping? No, but they seemed to bounce on their feet with each step. Mind you, I wasn't complaining. Their strides set off ripples in their big tits with each step and I was mesmerized by the "milkshakes". As they got closer, I f***ed myself to look away from their jiggling cleavage. When I d**g my eyes north of their chests, I could see they were both smiling at me despite my obvious ogling. Damn they were both gorgeous! With Kim's blonde and Nancy's black hair just touching their shoulders, and both with the bluest of blue eyes...I could feel my dick start to swell with bl**d and move up and off of my thigh by the time they reached me. Nancy set the tray down beside the grill and slid against my left hip. Her 34Ds softly rubbed against my arm as her flat stomach pressed close to my hip. Heat radiated off her body in waves and I could feel my mouth go dry. At that moment, I felt Kim press herself against my right side, her equally soft 36Ds cradling my right bicep. I was the filling in the best sandwich ever! Kim had to feel the hardness growing in my suit as her thigh insinuated itself between my legs and rubbed back and forth, rolling the thickening tube across my thigh.

"Here," she breathily said, handing me one of the beers, "You need something cold to put out the fire in you!"

I looked at her quizzically and cocked an eyebrow. She couldn't hold it for long and started grinning, then she and Nancy both burst out laughing and collapsed in a heap of flesh on the chaise lounge across from the grill.

"That, without a doubt, is the cheesiest line I have ever heard," I laughed.

Kim continued laughing and wiped a tear from her eye.

"What?! You don't like my pickup lines?"

"Pickup line? Tell me you're not so desperate you are trying to seduce your own b*****r," I mocked her.

Kim and Nancy's faces both turned serious and they glanced at each other before both looking up at me.

"And what would you do if I was?" Kim asked.

And that made my shit eating grin drop. Was she serious? The mere possibility was like a bucket of jet fuel thrown on the fire simmering in my groin. My cock flexed and surged in my pants like a possessed boa constrictor. The fabric of my swimsuit strained over the column of flesh, tenting it out obscenely. Both Kim and Nancy's eyes lasered in on the "Great Pyramid" I had constructed. Nancy spoke first.

"Fuck that. What would you say if we both were?"

I almost passed out right then and there. My head swum and my ears pulsed with the pounding of my heartbeat. No cocky answer came to mind. In fact, nothing came to my mind. It was like my brain had been wiped clean with this suggestion. I gulped down a swallow of beer and blankly stared down at my s****r and her best friend. They both sat up straighter and as if on cue, both reached down to adjust the cups barely holding in their fat boobs. The twin globes lifted and bounced as they came back down. I swear my eyes crossed for a second trying to process the mind boggling sight. At that moment, the silence was shattered by my mom shouting at me from the porch.

"Mark! What are you doing? Those steaks aren't going to cook themselves! I'm hungry!" With that she spun and strode back into the house. Both Kim and Nancy had turned to look at Mom and I took the opportunity to relieve the pressure on my cock, laying it against my hip, the head almost protruding from the waist band.

"What's gotten into your mom?" Nancy wondered aloud.

"I don't know," Kim said. "She's been acting funny since she got home."

I didn't volunteer any information and turned to the grill and began laying the steaks and potatoes out on the surface. What had pissed my mother off? Last I had seen her, she was walking on clouds after our encounter and seemed to be excited about continuing where we left off. And now...now my s****r and her best friend had all but offered themselves up to me. Distracted, I burned my finger on the grill's surface and jerked back, muttering an obscenity. I shook my hand in the air trying to cool off the burning sensation in my middle finger. I almost jumped out of my skin when Kim laid a cool hand on my shoulder, having come up behind me. I could feel the sharp points of her nipples graze my back as she touched my scalded hand and lifted it up.

"Here. Let me make it feel better," she whispered huskily. With that she took the burned digit and plunged it into her mouth, sucking softly and swirling her tongue around it. I groaned and felt my cock get even harder, the tip now nudging aside the waistband to see what all the fuss was about. I jerked in surprise again when I felt a fingertip tease the flaring slit of my cock. I had been so focused on Kim, I hadn't noticed Nancy sidling up beside me.

"Hmmm, just imagine if that was your fat cock in her mouth Mark," Nancy whispered in my ear while continuing to tease my prick head. "Would you shoot a big old load of thick cum for your very own s****r like you did for me?"

I could only numbly nod my head as I continued to stare deeply into my s****r's deep blue eyes which were locked on mine as she sucked noisily on my finger. Gone was the pain. Now only desperate need coursed through my veins. What had the world come too?! First Mrs. Reynolds, then my mom, now my own s****r and Nancy?

With a wet pop, Kim slid my finger out of her mouth and reached over to join Nancy's hand which was now squeezing my hard shaft through my suit. Her eyes never left mine and I could see them widen with surprise and lust as she felt the thickness of my cock.

"Damn but you are a big boy," she said, her palm rubbing the length of my dick. "I can't wait to feel this fat fucker stretch my tight little cunt."

It was all I could do not to shoot off right then and there from the very thought of banging my hot little s****r, much less her best friend. Their groping did not slow, in fact it became more insistent. I quickly stepped back from the two busy sets of hands and held up my hands in mock surrender.

"Whoa! Listen you two; I really hope you aren't just messing with my head here. That would be too cruel."

It was Nancy who spoke. Kim seemed to be still preoccupied, staring at my cock bulge like a starving woman.

"Not a chance Mark. This is for real. I've thought of little else but your big cock since we were first together and I think it's apparent what is going through Kim's mind right now as well." We both looked at Kim who was licking her lips like a k** in a candy store. "Matter of fact, it's too apparent. So if we don't want your mom out here busting up our potential party, I think we should all just cool down and wait until later. Maybe after she goes to bed." She then turned and sat down on the lounge, taking a long drag off her beer. Kim didn't move. She seemed to be in a daze, her eyes locked on my pulsing tool.

"Kim? Kim, honey? Sit down and wipe the drool off your chin. You'll get the chance to see that big cock later," Nancy said as Kim came to her senses and sat down beside her. "And trust me, it's worth the wait."

Nancy was right to worry that Vivian might be getting suspicious. She had been eyeing the trio from the kitchen ever since the girls had gone out to take the steaks to Mark. As she downed glass after glass of merlot, she tried desperately to tell what was going on, but her vantage point did not afford her the angle to tell for sure. What ever was going on was not good, she decided, noticing that the girls were standing a little too close to Mark as he put the steaks on. Luckily, she turned from the window to refill her glass right as Kim started sucking Mark's finger and missed the i****tuous scene. By the time she got back to her spying, the girls were sitting down and the three just seemed to be talking.

Little did she know they were excitedly planning their evening's activities!

As she finished putting together the meal, Vivian's mind wrestled with the quandary she found herself in. On one hand, it was the wrong to end all wrongs to lust after each other and do the things that she and Mark had already done. In addition, was the information she had gotten from Spencer Reynolds after she had jerked him off in the video store. "The nerve of Kay!" Vivian thought. She still couldn't decide if it was true anger and outrage or merely jealousy, because that was the other hand. That hand typified the lust and desire she now felt for her son. Once awakened, it was not something that could just be put to the side. She knew that to never cross that line again was what she should do. But was that something she could do? Now that she had literally tasted the pleasures of her son, could she go back to just being 'Mom'? After thinking about it for the past hour, she was no closer to an answer and the effects of the wine further clouded her reasoning.

She looked up to see Mark flip the steaks, signaling that they must be getting close to being done. She stacked plates and silverware and went out onto the patio to set the table. It was such a nice evening; they might as well eat outside.

As Vivian exited the sliding door, all three teen's heads swiveled to her and then back as if they'd been caught doing something. Vivian's radar was still humming, but it appeared they were only talking.

"Hmm, if I've got to watch out for Kay Reynolds, I'd better keep an eye on Nancy as well", Vivian thought to herself. "With her beauty and big tits to match, she might try to steal Mark away as well." Her train of thought pulled her up short as she was placing the silverware. "Ok, Vivian. Is that where we are now? Have we decided that this is what direction we're going? Because if we are worried about Nancy Taylor's big tits distracting your son from your own big tits, then you'd better start playing the role of mother hen pretty quickly." She could see how Mark looked at Nancy as she reclined on the lounge chair. Even from 50 feet away she herself could appreciate the soft curves and mounds of the raven haired teen and could tell that her son did as well. He was looking down at Nancy talking animatedly as he unselfconsciously moved his eyes over her frame.

Intentionally, Vivian set a plate down too hard, causing a loud clatter which got the teen's attention again.

"Ok k**s, dinnertime. Mark bring over the steaks and potatoes. You two go put on your cover ups and bring out the wine and some more beer."

At the mention of cover ups, Kim put on her pouting face as she walked towards her mother. "But Mom! It's so hot out!"

Vivian looked up sternly at her daughter.

"I don't care. You both are practically hanging out of those suits in front of your b*****r!"

That couldn't be more true. The straps on both bikinis were stretched taut over the zeppelins of the two teens. In fact, Vivian noticed, Kim's was fighting a losing battle. Her right boob had somehow slipped up and a fat pink nipple showed clearly outside of the fabric.

"Ahem!" Vivian coughed and nodded down at Kim's chest. Vivian was then shocked to see that Kim didn't even look down to see what her mother was talking about, she merely tucked the tit back under cover with what appeared to be a resigned look on her face. As the two girls went past her into the house, it occurred to Vivian that it was almost like she knew she was hanging out!

Mark was coming onto the patio, the tray of food in his hands and a hesitant look on his face. Vivian turned back to him as the girls shut the door behind them.

I didn't know what to expect as my mother looked at me walking towards her. I was mostly glad that for now, I had won the "Battle of the Bulge" and my cock appeared content to snooze at one-quarter mast. I could hide one-quarter mast, it was half and up that stretched the limits of decency!

"Mom...I'm sorry if..." I started, but my mother held up a long manicured finger to silence me, her green eyes piercing me with her stare.

"Not now Mark. You and I have some talking to do."

My expression must have been negative in some way or maybe moms were blessed with mind-reading skills, because she repeated herself.

"That's right, I said talking, nothing else. But not tonight and especially not with company under the roof. I think we both have some things to mull over. We will talk in the morning."

With that, she leaned out and took the tray of food from my hands, her low-cut yellow sun dress falling away from her chest, giving me a glimpse of the twin treasures that I would apparently not be seeing tonight.

The four some ate mostly in silence, enjoying the good food and beverage and watching as the evening turned to night, its shadows slipping across the yard. As they finished, Vivian gathered the dishes and tipsily turned to go into the house. The effects of the alcohol became apparent as she stumbled and almost fell. Luckily, Mark was behind her in an instant, propping her up as she steadied herself. Once she had regained her balance, Vivian became aware of the hard lump pressing into the small of her back. "Does he just stay hard all the time?" She thought. Mark dropped his hands away from her hips where he was steadying her, but did not move back. In fact, unless she was imagining things, he actually pressed forward, rubbing the bulge against her! Out of the corner of her eye, Vivian could see Nancy smirk, her gaze leveled in the direction of Mark's crotch. "I'd better nip this thing in the bud and quick," she thought.

"Thanks Mark. I think I've had a little too much to drink," she said as she moved away from her son. "Kim, would you help me put these plates up please?" Kim let out a long sigh, but rose and helped her mother gather the dishes and followed her into the house.

As they were putting the dirty plates in the washer, Vivian turned to her daughter.

"I'm going to turn in early Kim. This wine has gone straight to my head. But I need you to do something for me, ok?"

"Sure Mom. What's up?"

"Keep an eye on Nancy and Mark, ok? I don't much care for the way she's been looking at him."

"Why, Mom? He's a big boy," bigger than you know they both simultaneously thought. "He can take care of himself."

"I know. It's just that," Vivian struggled to come up with a valid answer. Other than the fact that she wanted his big cock all to herself! "It's just that I worry about him. I know that Nancy is way more experienced than he is and I don't want him to get hurt."

Kim inwardly smiled. If her mother only knew that her request was like asking the fox to guard the hen house!

"Sure Mom. I'll make sure nothing funny goes on. Why don't you take a sl**ping pill? That way you get a real good night sl**p."

"That's a good idea. I think I will. Thanks honey." She turned and got down the bottle of sl**ping pills from the cupboard and popped one in her mouth.

"That will make sure that we won't be disturbed," Kim thought as she watched her mother wash down the pill with yet another sip of wine.

"I'll come up and check on you later Mom."

"Ok dear. Good night."

With that, Vivian turned and went up the stairs and Kim headed back out to the pool area.

While Kim and Mom were inside, Nancy and I relocated to the pool area. We were lounging about when we heard the door open and close and saw Kim walking towards us, the biggest shit eating grin on her face I had ever seen.

"What's so funny," Nancy asked as Kim handed her and me another beer.

"Mom just took a sl**ping pill," she laughed. "Between that and all the wine, she'll be sl**ping like a baby in no time!"

My pre-med instincts kicked in.

"She really shouldn't have done that on top of the alcohol. I'd better go check on her."

"Oh wow," Kim said, suddenly concerned. "She'll be ok right Mark?"

"I'm sure she will. I'll be right back." I rose and half-jogged inside and up the stairs to my mother's bedroom. No sounds could be heard from inside, so I quietly turned the knob and eased into the darkened room. I could just make out the shape of my mother underneath her covers and walked to her side. Her breath was slow, but steady, so I reached down and lightly placed my fingertips to the side of her neck. Her pulse was strong so it didn't look like there was a chance for trouble.

As I stood back up, it occurred to me that she hadn't moved a muscle when I touched her and this got my depraved mind running in directions the teenaged son of a hot MILF should not go. Taking a deep breath, I sat down on the side of the bed and lightly shook her shoulder.

"Mom? Mom, you still awake?"

Nothing.

Then, my hands trembling, I slowly pulled down the covers. Down until the upper half of my mother's body was exposed to my horny gaze. She slept in the nude! I don't know why I was surprised. This was not information sons normally possess anyway.

Mom's big tits lay flattened against her chest, their shape distorted, but their size still apparent. While this was not the first time I'd seen them, I took in details I had overlooked when we were hornily groping each other earlier. For such big boobs, her aureole her small, only about 2 or 3 inches across, and her nipples were small in comparison as well, sticking up about a half-inch above the slightly bumpy surface. As if they had a mind of their own, my sweaty hands came up and each gently cradled a big jug, squeezing softly. Damn but these things were soft! I was surprised that they were so firm and resilient, even though I didn't have a whole lot of experience to compare them to. As I pressed and squeezed the pair of 38DDs, I could feel my cock hardening and lengthening in my shorts.

Taking a deep breath, I lowered my face to my mother's chest and took a hard nipple between my lips, sucking it tenderly. I could feel it harden even more under my attention, my tongue swathing the surface of her tit, while my teeth gently nipped at the soft flesh. When no sound or movement came from my mother, I moved to the other boob, repeating the process. By now my cock was rock hard and I could feel the throb of my pulse as the hard shaft strained against the fabric of my swimsuit.

Raving lust consumed me and I thought that I would never get a chance like this again, especially after the dressing down she had given me earlier. Despite my mother's chemical induced helplessness, I rose and pushed down my swimsuit, my cock tower swinging free from its prison to sway and throb in the soft moonlight coming through the open 2nd floor windows. Ever so gently I placed my left knee on the bed, and then swung my right leg over my u*********s mother's chest, straddling her torso. I loomed over her, my 10" cock jutting out like a lance between her big tits, reaching almost to her chin. I drank in her beauty, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly and her moist partially opened mouth combined with her high cheekbones and delicate features only inflamed my lust. A few strands of her short, brown hair lay on her temple and I reached down and brushed them back. I then sat back slightly, my shaft lowering until it grazed her breastbone. My cockhead was steadily leaking fuck fluids which I smeared around, moving my shaft back and forth slowly. As there was still no movement from mom, I reached down and gathered up her tits from the side, mashing them around the length of my cock.

Soft heat enveloped my cock as I tenderly squeezed Mom's boobs around my shaft. I pulled them apart slightly and maneuvered my prick lower into her cleavage. My heart was pounding from the excitement of the moment combined with the danger of discovery. I resolved what I was doing in my mind somehow and no guilt at my actions was felt. Slowly, ever so slowly, I pulled my prong back and then slowly pushed it back through the tit tunnel I had constructed. The feeling was exquisite! If actual fucking was anything like tit fucking or even better, I would be a happy camper!

"Oh, oh Mark."

I froze like a statue. Mom's head had not moved, nor had her eyes opened, but the words she spoke were unmistakable. Sudden guilt and shame overwhelmed me and I removed my hand from my mother's fat boobs. The moonlight picked up the gleaming wetness on her chest from my fuck lube and a thick string of juice reached from my prick head to her chest. I sat there, torn between my feelings of lust and shame, until my ears picked up another sound, this one coming from outside. I slowly rose from the bed and walked to the windows overlooking the pool area.

I could see Kim and Nancy sitting across from each other in the hot tub laughing about something. As if on cue they both sat up and untied the tops of their bikinis, flinging the wet garments to the concrete. Even from this distance, I could see the bounce and sway of their big tits once removed from their cups. Then, as if in slow motion, Kim slid through the water, right in front of Nancy and began passionately kissing her! I gasped in shock and desire and dropped my hand to my rigid shaft, stroking it slowly.

Wait a minute! What was I thinking? These two hot teens down there kissing each other like convicts on a weekend pass were waiting on me! And here I was like some perv, groping my sl**ping mother and jacking off to their display!

I looked back at my mother as she turned in her sl**p onto her side. With not a second thought about it, I turned and left the room, my hard cock leading the way out to the pool.

I exited the sliding door onto the patio and began walking towards my s****r and Nancy. As I got closer I could almost feel the heat emanating from their writhing bodies. They were locked in an embrace, their hands groping and squeezing their partners' soft curves while they pressed their full mouths together, their tongues dancing. They were so caught up in each other they did not notice my presence until I had entered the water and stood watching them. Kim's eyes fluttered open, locking with mine. She gently extracted herself from Nancy and slid through the water towards me.

The lights around the patio picked up the droplets of water clinging to her bare skin, sparkling and lending an otherworldly quality to this already bizarre situation. Kim stood in front of me, her bare breasts wobbling slightly, the nipples turgid and straining towards me. She reached up and tucked her wet hair behind both ears, then cocked her head quizzically and regarded me with a slight smirk. She was leaving it to me to make the first move. I slid back until my ass contacted the side of the hot tub and slid up, coming to a sitting position on the edge. This of course exposed my rigid shaft to her view.

Kim's eyes did not waver. They only bored deeper into mine. She then smiled slightly as her eyes slid down my torso until they locked onto my crotch. Her eyes widened and her full lips parted as a soft gasp was emitted. I flexed my thick 10", making it jump before her. The shaft bounced up and down a few times before coming back to point directly at her. Kim's hands came up to cup and squeeze her juicy 36Ds as she hungrily eyed the twitching snake. At this point, Nancy came up alongside my s****r and slid her arms around Kim's waist, pulling her close to her body.

"I told you it was something else, didn't I?" She murmured, her eyes locked on my shaft as well.

It took Kim a second to respond. "You did. But, damn, I mean, look at how big and thick it is!" She stammered.

"Um, guys," I said. "I'm up here."

As if unaware that there was a person attached to the dick they were ogling, both sets of blue eyes slid up to regard my face. They only paused a second before dropping back down to their previous examination.

"Just shut up for a minute Mark," Kim said. "We'll get to you in a second." They then resumed their perusing of my anatomy. Reflexively, Kim and Nancy licked their lips and both of them almost appeared to be salivating as they stared at my crotch. Well, if I'm the main attraction, I might as well put on a show, I thought. I then reached down and began to run my right hand up and down the thick shaft of my cock as my s****r and her best friend watched with undisguised lust.

After a moment or two, Nancy slid from beside Kim and cut through the water towards me.

"Oh no, no, no. That just won't do at all," she whispered huskily. "Here, let mama do that for you." At the utterance of mama, I gasped with shock and passion and this was not lost on Nancy as she grinned and came to perch on the lip of the tub next to me. Her own soft and small hand joined mine on the stalk of my sex and her full, fat 34Ds rubbed against my arm while her hand slid lightly on the overheated shaft before her. "Will you be my little man tonight Mark?" My cock got even harder and lurched in her warm grasp.

"Ooooh, Kim. It seems like Mark here may have desires for all the women in this f****y. It's a good thing we got to him first!" If she only knew, I thought.

While Nancy's hand joined mine in double teaming my big cock, Kim seemed almost in a trance, u*********sly groping her boobs, squeezing the round globes and twisting the hard nipples between her fingertips. Nancy nuzzled her face into my neck and began whispering in my ear.

"God, doesn't she look hot Mark? Your s****r is so fucking sexy. You know we've been lovers for years now, don't you? Ooooh, the things we've done to each other behind closed doors could fill a volume of sex manuals. I've fucked her in everyway imaginable and she's done the same to me, but none of that will compare to what the three of us are about to do."

By now, my dick was as hard as a railroad spike. My hand dropped away to grip the ledge for support as Nancy's twisting and pulling took on more urgency. I also began to thrust slightly into her grip, pushing and pulling my long shaft through her palm. Copious amounts of precum drooled from the head and Nancy palmed the globs and used them to slick her sexy hand job.

"Penny for your thoughts Kim," Nancy spoke. "Are you thinking about how hard this thing must be? I've never felt anything so big and hard and hot before. It's like it has a life of its own. You can practically feel your b*****r's pounding heart through this big vein running up it. And look at all that cum! I promise you that that is nothing compared to what you'll see when..."

My s****r had reached a breaking point. With nary a word, only a naked whimper of lust, she dropped forward to her knees in front of me and plunged her open mouth over the head of my cock, sucking hard. I almost screamed in ecstasy, throwing my head back and groaning low in my throat. Her mouth was piping hot and wet and her tongue danced over the tip of my cock, gathering up every drop of juice gathered there. Low moans of pleasure emanated from her as she twisted her head over my dick, holding the fat head in her sweet mouth. Nancy's hand slid down to cup my balls as Kim's dainty hand came up to grasp the shaft she was sucking. I lowered my gaze to my s****r's face, noticing how just the bulbous head of my cock distorted her cheeks as they hollowed around it sucking. She must have sensed my look, for her own eyes opened from their clench and held my gaze. She looked so beautiful and nasty there, her full lips surrounding her own b*****r's dick and I could see the exposed lust and desire she felt at the depravity and sexiness of the situation.

"Never in my wildest dreams did I think this would actually happen," Nancy said, slipping off the ledge and sliding down to crouch alongside my s****r as she throatily hummed around the thickness of my cockhead lodged in her mouth. Kim's tongue seemed to be everywhere at once, lathing over the head and then poking into the flaring slit to tease out the steady drops of fuck juice oozing from it. All the while she sucked extremely hard on my cock, making wet smacking noises with her lips. I didn't think that it was possible, given the stretched appearance of her mouth, but she slowly began to work her mouth downward on my cock, taking the fat shaft between her fluttering lips. This was definitely not her first rodeo. I could feel the pressure of the back of her throat on the tip of my cock as she squeezed half of my dick into her maw. She continued to press forward, but suddenly backed off, coughing and almost gagging when my fat knob blocked her throat. A long strand of viscous saliva extended from her tongue to the tip of my bl**d red cockhead. Gasping, Kim gathered it in her palm and began to stroke me as she got her breath back.

"Fuck! That is one big cock," she muttered and then looked up at me. "Why haven't we done this before now Mark?" I had no answer to that and only smiled at her as her attention shifted back to my pole. Kim slid her small, warm hand to the base of my shaft and then spat a glob of saliva down the length of spear. Extending her wet tongue, she teased the slit of my cock and the slid it back into her mouth. I think she recognized the futility of going long, so she now bobbed her mouth back and forth along my length, smacking her lips hungrily. I had almost forgotten about Nancy and noticed her captivation at the sight of her best friend blowing her own b*****r. I reached out and cupped one of her full boobs in my hand. Its softness overflowed my grip as I squeezed and pulled on it.

"Bring those tits up here."

Nancy smiled and stood beside me, cupping her hands under her jugs and presenting them like two fleshy pillows for inspection. I mashed my face between them, their soft heat cradling my face as I tongued the valley between them. Moving my face out, I captured a hard nipple between my lips and began to suck and tongue the turgid button. Nancy moaned and entangled her hands in my hair, pulling me closer.

"That's it Mark. You don't know how long I've wanted this. Suck on my big tits!"

My vision was obscured by the fat mounds in my face, but I could feel Kim's hot mouth continuing to plunge forward and back on my cock. I was amazed that I had lasted this long without blowing a huge load, but knew that I couldn't hold off forever. There were so many nasty things I wanted to do to my s****r and her best friend, but given my obsession with their tits, sliding my rock hard cock between their jugs was ranked number one. Before I lost it, I reluctantly removed my face from Nancy's boobs and spoke to my s****r.

"Wrap those big tits around my cock s*s."

Kim's eyes widened and she appeared to smile around the mouth stretcher she was sucking. With a wet pop, she slid her mouth off my cock and raised herself up until my long shaft was even with her tremendous cleavage. She then leaned forward and spat another glob of saliva onto the head of my cock, then pushed her chest out until the globes slid around the length of my shaft.

"Fuck 'em yourself," she sexily said as she rested her manicured hands on my thighs.

With a groan of lust, I reached forward and palmed her tits, reveling in their size and firmness. I thumbed her hard nipples then squeezed the orbs around my cock, enveloping its length in the valley of flesh. The combination of heat and silky softness was exquisite, but I was unable to pump my hips from my current position. Not losing my grip on her tits, I pivoted our bodies until Kim was pressed against the edge of the hot tub while I stood before her. I now began to eagerly pump my aching pud between her fat jugs.

As I slid back and forth between them, Kim's big boobs rippled from the pummeling they were receiving. She again leaned forward and spat more lubrication between them, slicking my passage. I was beside myself with lust! It was just as I imagined it might be. Kim's blue eyes gazed up at me hotly while my lance parted the valley of her breasts time and time again. The steady stream of cum oozing from my cock had coated her boobs, giving them sheen in the light of the moon. I looked over at Nancy who was busy cramming three of her fingers into her neatly trimmed twat.

"Let's see some of that action you were talking about earlier Nancy," I said, wondering where I had gotten the bravado to suggest this. "Kim's mouth is currently unoccupied." Nancy smiled, then stood over Kim and lowered her juicy pussy to my s****r's waiting tongue. I could hear the wet smacks as Kim licked and sucked her friend and while I couldn't see what was going on, I had a front row seat admiring Nancy's tight ass. Her ass hole was exposed from her position and I did not hesitate as I lunged forward and sealed my mouth around her puckered back door. All the while, I continued to fuck my s****r's big tits.

As my tongue wormed its way into her hot, funky hole, Nancy cried out and fell forward onto her hands and knees, pushing Kim's neck back in what looked like an uncomfortable position, but she did not miss a beat, continuing her eating of that hot box. I followed her as well, my tongue and lips glued to her ass. Nancy began huffing like a freight train, simultaneously grinding down and back against the b*****r/s****r tongues pleasuring both her holes.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh," she groaned then stiffened as her orgasm slammed into her. Nancy's ass clenched on my worming tongue as she writhed and bucked before me. For a few moments, the only sounds were the wet smacking of my s****r eating her cunt and her low moans of pleasure. Presently she fell to the side of us, allowing Kim's head to regain a more comfortable position. Nancy lay there, gasping and trembling as the after effects of the orgasm gripped her sexy body. I looked down at Kim and we smiled at each other. She tilted her head back and offered her glossy lips covered in Nancy's juices to me. I pulled my cock from between her tits and leaned down, pressing my mouth to hers. Our tongues ground against each other and the combination of her sweet mouth and Nancy's twat juice inflamed my senses even further.

Pulling back slightly, I tongued my s****r's ear and whispered, "I want to fuck you now."

Kim groaned and wrapped her arms around my torso, her big tits scr****g against my abdomen.

"Not yet. I want you to finish between my tits so you can last longer."

Who am I to argue? So I lowered my dick back into the valley between her tits and squeezed her glorious mams around my rigid shaft. I then began to thrust insistently between them as they undulated in my grasp. Wet smacking sounds accompanied the taboo scene and I knew I wasn't going to last long. Kim seemed to sense this as well and began to dirty talk as I fucked her tits.

"Fuck 'em, fuck your little s****r's oversized tits Mark. Slide that big fucker back and forth and then cum all over them."

That did it. With a loud groan I slid my cock out of her tits and began to stroke it furiously in front of her face. Kim opened her mouth and extended her tongue towards my cock, wiggling it in anticipation. My balls clenched and I began to unload them on my s****r's face.

The first two shots exploded out and into her open mouth, coating her tongue. Kim's eyes rolled back in her head as she closed her mouth and rolled the load around her oral cavity. I dropped my aim and plastered her tits with the next two copious blasts, the cum ricocheting off her jugs and splattering her neck. By this time, Nancy had regained her senses and she dove in, capturing my spewing snake in her mouth and eating the last couple of weak blasts. I gasped for air as my heart threatened to beat out of my chest. Little aftershocks rippled through my cock as Nancy continued to suck the head, drawing out the last vestiges of my load. Below Nancy, I could see Kim gathering up the splattered cum from her chest and licking her fingers clean. She smiled sexily.

"Well, how was that big guy?"

I shrugged noncommittally, "I've had better."

At this, Nancy sc****d her teeth along my hard shaft, eliciting a squeak of pain from me.

"Yeah, right," she said glancing down at Kim who was still on a cum glob treasure hunt. "I'd be willing to bet that was your first time ever hosing down a hottie. Not counting our time of course!"

I pulled my fat log from her grasp and cock slapped her on the forehead with a sharp "Whap!" She giggled and stuck out her tongue, which I then thwacked repeatedly as well.

"Wrong!" I said laughing. "Not only was that not my first time, that wasn't even my first time today." Nancy laughed and lunged towards my dick again with teeth bared, but I was quicker, stepping back, but not before popping her nose this time with my pole.

"Reeeeeally," Kim drawled as she sat up and regarded me interestedly. "And who was the lucky lad? Or do you have some Canadian girlfriend I don't know about?"

"Har de har har," I chuckled before goosing her under her arm. "No, it was not a dude and it was ladies, as in plural, and older, as in more mature than you two!"

Kim and Nancy were now advancing on me as I backed across the hot tub. Nancy clucked her tongue and shook her head.

"Oh, Mark!" She said disappointedly, "You're not nailing the Smith widows are you?" referring to the 80 year old s****rs across the street, whose yard I used to mow.

By now, my ego was getting the better of my common sense. "Noooo, I'm not into wrinkled prunes! A little closer to home," I said and jerked my head towards the Reynolds' house.

At this, the pair stopped short and both exclaimed, "Mrs. Reynolds?!"

I laughed, splashed them both with water and extracted myself from the hot tub. I walked over and picked up a beer from the table as Kim and Nancy followed me, sputtering questions.

"Are you serious?"

"No way!"

"How did that happen?"

"Really?!"

I drew from the beer and waved away the questions. "Yes, really. I twisted my ankle this morning and she gave me a ride home." I filled in the rest as they listened with mouths agape. After finishing the story, I smiled smugly and took another drink. Sex was thirsty work!

Both the girls stood there, processing my story. It seemed they'd forgotten what we three had just done as they unselfconsciously began pacing back and forth. Their and my nudity was the last things on their mind. It clicked first for Kim.

"I don't think you're bullshitting, but you said ladies. Who's the other victim?"

"I can't say," I blurted, realizing the dangerous ground I was on, but not before my darting eyes to mother's bedroom spilled the beans.

Kim's blue eyes flew wide in shock.

"Mom?! You fucked Mom?!"

I grinned and shrugged sheepishly. But then I noticed a change on Kim's shocked face. She was hurt and looked disappointed in me, even after what we had just done. She must think I'm the sickest fucker on the planet for nailing my own mother. I rushed to patch up the damage.

"Kim, I'm so sorry! It just happened! We were out here by the pool and..." I gave them the "blow by blow" details and stood there humiliated with my head down. As the silence from my s****r and Nancy lengthened, I snuck a look upwards and noticed that Kim was smiling broadly at me.

"What? You're not mad?"

"Not at all," she said as she advanced towards me, took my hand and led me to a lounger. "I was only upset because I thought my own mother had beaten me to the prize of popping your cherry. Now that I know that it is still intact, albeit bruised, we can proceed to the night's command performance."

As I lay down on the lounger, my still stiff cock resting against my abs, Kim loomed over me, and then stood straddling the chair, her body poised above my groin. Bending down, her heavy tits swung before my eyes as she grasped my thick stalk in her hand and pointed it skywards between the V of her legs. I sucked in a huge lungful of air as my hands rose and began to mold and squeeze her firm boobs. Finally! I was going to get laid! My heart pounded in my chest as my dick lurched and bucked in her grasp. Kim tilted her head back and regarded me through the d**** of her blonde hair.

"Last chance to back out Mark."

I held her gaze for a moment then spoke.

"Fuck me Kim."

Kim smiled then lowered herself until the crown of my staff contacted her outer lips. She began to slide the fat head between them, smearing the gathering moisture and baking my sensitive glans with the heat of her cunt. Behind and to the side of Kim, I could see Nancy settling down in a chair to observe the i****tuous pairing. Her eyes were locked onto the docking as her hand busied itself between her own thighs.

Almost imperceptibly, Kim began lowering herself on my tube, her pussy lips flowering open to receive the thick visitor. The heat and tightness of her sex was exquisite. I could feel the head began to slide into her channel as she slid down. Grunting, she paused with a third of my shaft lodged in her and then slid slightly back up.

"Fuck! That's a big one," she muttered. Kim then began hunching down again, my width furrowing her canal. Inch after wide inch slid in slowly as she passed the halfway point. Suddenly I could feel the silky walls of her vagina flutter and squeeze me, moisture flooding the passage. Kim gave a low moan and while I had negligible experience with this, I could tell she had just orgasmed and this without me moving a muscle!

"Whew!" she breathed and smiled down at me. "That was just a mini one!" Her legs twitched and wavered and she suddenly stood, my cock plopping out to slap against my stomach.

"I don't think my legs are going to hold out much longer in that position," she said and went to her knees, straddling my torso. She placed a hand beside my head, bracing herself and then reached down and between her legs, finding my cock and began levering it back up to her. I don't know if it was from exertion or the excitement, but she was visibly shaking. Nancy rose from her chair and came alongside our position.

"Here, allow me."

Nancy reached between us and gripped my cock, pointing it at the entrance to Kim's pussy. Kim's other hand dropped to the side of my head and she braced her body above me. I could not contain myself and raised my head to suck at her swinging jugs as they bobbled above my head. Her stiff nipple slid between my teeth and I flicked my tongue over its pebbly surface. Kim's breath sped up as Nancy nudged the head of my cock into her hole and she began to back up on it, taking an inch or so at a time, pulling upwards, then backing down again. She took more and more of my 10" with each thrust until Nancy had to remove her hand to allow her to continue sliding down my pole.

It seemed to get tighter and tighter as she slid towards the root of my cock. Abruptly, with a grunt of satisfaction, Kim slid the last inch of me inside her and rested her mound around my shaft.

"Pop!" she said smiling down at me. "You're now officially not a virgin!"

My head swum from the velvety tightness surrounding my pole. I could feel every ridge and bump of her cunt clasping me snugly inside. I brought my hands around and grasped her soft hips in preparation to fuck her, but Kim stopped me with a shake of her head.

"Not so fast stud. Give me a chance to get used to this big boy first. I'll fuck you. Just lay back and relax."

I brought my hands back to her tits and continued to play with them while rolling my hips slightly inside her spongy wetness. After a few moments filled with our low moans and murmurs, Kim raised herself up the shaft a few inches and then slid smoothly back down to the base. By now, her natural lubricants had worked their magic and she was able to do this with a bare minimum of discomfort. With barely a pause she slid upwards again and dropped back down. Then again. Then again, finding an even fuck rhythm. Kim's hole slurped and squelched at the passage of my pole adding to the cacophony of moans and groans we were sending out.

My s****r's hips bounced and slid on top of me, working my stiffness inside her. As her pace sped up, she raised herself from on top of me and perched with her hands on my stomach, bouncing herself up and down. My hands never left her tits, their spongy flesh filling and overflowing my palms as I squeezed them. She swung her head, flinging her blond mane from in front of her face and regarded me lustily through hooded eyes.

"Well?" she said huskily.

I grinned and raised an eyebrow.

"I've never had better."

Kim returned my smile and then really went to town on my cock, bouncing and twisting, raising herself up and slamming back down, my tool hammering her depths again and again.

I could feel the pull in my groin as my orgasm approached. Kim must have felt the stiffening as well.

"Are you close?" I nodded my head, not trusting my voice. "Wait for me lover. I'm almost there." It was all I could do to stave off my eruption. I dropped my gaze from Kim's face and removed my hands from her tits, marveling at how they bounced and slapped against each other once unfettered. Her tight abs rippled and flexed from her exertions and further down I could see my angry red pole sluicing rapidly in and out of her slurping hole. I slid my hand between us and began to twiddle her clit, coaxing her towards her peak.

Kim's head dropped back and she began to keen and whine with passion.

"That's it! That's it! Oh God! Fuck me Mark! Fuck me hard!"

I roughly grabbed her hips and began to raise and lower her f***efully on my cock. Kim's blonde hair swung about her face as her big tits flopped and swung crazily on her chest. She gripped my straining arms, her nails digging into my flesh painfully. There was no stopping us now. We fell out of control over the edge and bucked against each other as our climaxes erupted.

My cock spewed again and again, gushing loads of cum high up into my s****r's clutching gash. I could feel her walls gripping me tightly as I thrust against her rapidly, almost maniacally. A roar burst forth from my throat and I was glad that mom was heavily sedated upstairs. There was no telling what the neighborhood was thinking as Kim's scream of passion joined mine. Thankfully, Nancy interceded and clamped a hand over each of our mouths, muffling our exultations. We continued to grind against each other, her juices flooding my crotch, while my cannon seemed to belch an unending series of salvos into her depths.

Slowly we came down from the peak and Kim slumped against me, her sweat slick tits sliding across my chest as we struggled to catch our breath. As our breathing returned to normal, Kim raised herself slightly until we were face to face, only inches apart. We held each others gaze and then she silently mouthed, "Thank you." I returned the gratitude before her lips pressed against mine tenderly and our tongues lazily slid against each other.

After a short while, Kim pulled back, regarded me again smiling and raised herself off of me, my cock plopping out of her wetly.

"I've got to pee!" she said sweetly and staggered towards the pool house.

I also sat up and stood and started in the same direction before Nancy cleared her throat and brought me up short.

"And what about me?" She said saucily, flicking her long black hair back with one hand while palming one of her 34D globes in her hand. I smiled.

"Let me wash up first, ok?"

With a shake of her head, Nancy stood and strode to me before dropping to her knees and confronting the half-hard pipe glistening with my s****r's juices.

"Not on your life! I'm cleaning this myself!" And with that she drew me into her sucking mouth and proceeded to bathe every inch of my cock with her tongue and lips. Amazingly I could feel my cock began to harden with her efforts. It was going to be a long night!

Our little party lasted until the wee hours of the morning. During that time, I probably shot close to a half dozen batches of baby batter on, in or over my s****r and Nancy. We fucked in every position my limited knowledge was aware of and some I didn't think physically possible until I actually saw them. No orifice was off limits. It wasn't until about 4 a.m. as Nancy was shoving my half-hard pipe in her mouth while sawing her finger in my ass that I finally surrendered. Kim was laying on her back, underneath Nancy, supposedly eating her pussy, but I think she had actually passed out from exhaustion! We all staggered inside and retired to our respective rooms. I was asl**p within seconds of sliding between the sheets.

The play of the sunlight through the open windows reached Vivian's eyes about 10 a.m. Her green eyes fluttered open as she yawned with satisfaction. "My, I must have really needed that," she thought. She stretched her voluptuous well-rested body and sat up beside the bed. Her foot contacted a piece of clothing on the floor, drawing her attention.

Her mind first processed that it was Mark's swimsuit wadded up beside her bed and then she asked herself two questions: What was it doing there and why do my boobs seem to be glued together? She looked down into her stuck cleavage and gently separated one tit from the other. That wasn't just sl**p sweat that was....Mark!

In my dream I was standing in the middle of the living room. Mom, Kim and Nancy were all kneeling down in front of me jockeying for position to play a tune on my 10" flesh flute. I could feel a pair of hands pulling my ass cheeks apart and knew without looking that it was Kay Reynolds preparing to tongue my bung. As I looked up, I could see the widows Smith on all fours, each lunging backwards against the double headed dildo that connected them. I think it was this sight of rolling, wrinkled flesh that roused me from my sl**p. Not sure if it was fantasy, a nightmare or some combination, I took stock in my ceiling while my senses came online.

I was first aware that despite the previous evenings' fun, my morning wood was present and accounted for. Secondly, unlike every other morning of my 19 years, it was not alone! What felt distinctly like a warm, wet mouth was sucking on it! I next detected the audible slurping and smacking sounds from under the sheets. I raised myself onto my elbows and regarded the bobbing head underneath the covers.

"Didn't you get enough last night," I asked chuckling. No reply, just a nip from her teeth and a return to the suckling.

"Well, at least let me watch," I said and began to pull back the sheet. As the sheet slid back, my bedroom door opened, distracting me. To say that I was confused as Kim and Nancy came through the door and began walking towards me would be an understatement. The sheet slid back to reveal my mom between my legs, her fat, full lips wrapped around my cock! At that instant, my cell phone began ringing on the night stand. Kim reached down to pick it up, her eyes never leaving the sight of her mother sucking her b*****r. She glanced at the caller ID.

"It's the Reynolds', Mark."

Mom pulled her mouth off my cock with a smack, a strand of spit still connecting the two.

"Give me the phone." Kim and Nancy's mouths hung agape as the phone was passed over.

"Hello?" said my mother sweetly. "Oh, hi Kay! What? No, you dialed the right number. Mark's just busy at the moment," she replied her right hand stroking my bone while holding the phone in her left. "Is there something you need?" She listened for a moment, her hand never ceasing its stroking. "I see. Well, couldn't Bob or Spencer help you move that furniture? Their not? Well, I'm afraid you'll have to wait on them to help you around the house. I've got my own hands full over here and I'm afraid I won't be able to spare him anytime soon. Sorry to disappoint, buh bye." She clicked off the phone and dropped it to the floor. She looked up at Kim and Nancy.

"Out you two. Mark and I have some mother-son bonding to do."

As Kim and Nancy retreated in shock, my busty mother crawled forward and straddled me, fixing my shaft to her slit and lowering herself down.

"I have my goals set on mother of the year."... Continue»
Posted by kap007 10 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 12116  |  
100%
  |  11

blackmail: insecurity check

I was walking past the security checkpoint in my apartment block's underground car park when I was stopped by the guard inside the cubicle. In fact he'd come out the cubicle when he saw me approaching, obviously wanting to say something. I knew most of the guards by name, but not this one. He'd only been around in the last couple of weeks. Not at all bad looking I'd thought, but that was all the notice I'd ever taken of him.

"Can you spare a minute, Ms Kubota?"

"Sure. What's the problem?"

"Not really a problem. Not yet, anyway. I just wanted to let you know that I've got a copy of a tape from the security camera down here in the car park. A tape from last Wednesday night in fact -- just after midnight."

He was grinning like a high school k** telling a dirty story but I had no idea what the joke was.

"What about it?"

"Ah, the thing is, the tape shows you getting out of your car with a male friend and giving him a very passionate kiss before you went off hand in hand to the elevator."

"What the hell has that got to do with you?"

Now the smile was bigger than ever: "It's got nothing at all to do with me. But Mr Wang might think it has a hell of a lot to do with him."

This was nasty. If I was reading it right it could be very nasty.

"Who's Mr Wang?"

"You don't know Mr Wang, Ms Kubota? That's a surprise, considering he usually spends a couple of evenings here each week, and every time he comes here he stays in your apartment. Perhaps you never noticed him, or perhaps you thought he was the cleaner. But it would be odd that you don't know he owns the apartment you're living in. Why, I bet you didn't even know that he was in Chicago on a business trip on Wednesday night. I know it though, because I checked up on Thursday by phoning his office."

The guy looked so young that I thought I might be able to bluff things out.

"What's your name?"

"Danny Collins. Very pleased to meet you, Ms Kubota."

"Don't give me your crap. If I reported this conversation you'd be out on the street tomorrow looking for a job."

"I surely would. But if I showed a copy of the tape to Mr Wang maybe he'd give me a job and you'd certainly be out on the street looking for somewhere to live. Check, Ms Kubota?"

Not check, but checkmate. If he did have a tape he claimed he did. One thing was for sure, I certainly had been fool enough to kiss Ray here in the car park on Wednesday night, and somebody must have seen us. Since no one had been in sight it was probably true the only way this little snot knew about it was because of the building surveillance system.

Which in turn meant that he probably did have a tape. And if Ti saw it he was going to get upset -- not angry, just upset over a business deal where he was getting short changed. And when Ti had a business deal go sour on him he terminated it straight away. I'd last just as long as it took me to pack my bags, and Ti would have no trouble at all in finding another girl to help me carry them out as long as she could move in afterwards to take my place.

Maybe I could threaten to tell Mrs Wang? Or maybe not. Prominent Chinese businessmen never break the law but they usually have a third cousin six times removed living on the other side of the city who has a buddy who knows a guy who's strong with the local triad. Some money would move from a Singapore bank to a Hong Kong bank and one way or another I'd be persuaded to shut up. No, threatening Ti was not a good idea. Nor was trying to threaten this nasty little nosey parker -- all he stood to lose was in the fight was his crummy guard's job: me, I'd go instantly from high rise living to becoming low life.

"I think we're going to have to talk about this," I said.

"That's the way I see it too, Ms Kubota. My shift ends at eleven. I'll come up then."

"OK. But don't bring your gun or I might be tempted to show you how much I don't want to see you."

"My pistol's only a .38 but I've got a much bigger caliber weapon than that -- and I've always got it ready and loaded with me."

"The way you're behaving, Mr Collins, I wouldn't count on keeping it forever."

He grinned, totally unworried. I couldn't hurt him and he knew it.

"See you tonight, Ms Kubota. Keep things warm for me."



The door bell sounded at eleven ten and when I opened it there was no surprise at all about who was standing there, a big grin all over his shit eating face.

"Well, hello, Ms Kubota. Here I am coming off duty and there you are dressed to go on duty. But surely you've got something a bit sexier in the way of lingerie for Mr Wang's visits? Or do you reserve the frilly knickers for the Wednesday night specials?"

"Did anybody ever tell you your mouth is bigger than the Lincoln tunnel?"

He was totally cool: "There are a lot of rude answers I could make to that, Ms Kubota, but let's just say you're not making me happy the way you would be if you were smart. How about inviting me into your apartment while you've still got an apartment to invite anybody into?"

He had me over a barrel and he knew it.

"Alright, come in." I stepped aside and he strolled in as though he owned the place himself. The guy had more front than the city public library.

"Not bad, not bad at all. And all paid for by pulling on Mr Wang's yang. Nice work I guess, though I wouldn't fancy it myself. Mind you, I think that on balance I'd prefer Mr Wang to the specimen you brought home on Wednesday. Even a nymphomaniac should know where to join the line."

"I'm not a nymphomaniac -- or a blackmailer, either, come to think of it."

"If you say so. From what I've heard, if all the guys who've been in here to screw you were put together in the elevator, it'd be way too heavy to get off the ground floor. And the story is that none of them ever came back. One ride on Kelly Kubota's subway and they never returned. Weren't any of them good enough, or wouldn't any of them pay to come back for a second turn?"

"You! ... " I had to bite back the words I wanted to spit out. "Have you got anything to say that's worth my time listening to?"

He undid his neck tie, took it off and threw it over the back of a chair, then unbuttoned his shirt. "I've got news for you, Kelly. You don't have anymore time -- it all belongs to me now. Except for Mr Wang's, maybe."

"I don't think so. Ti Wang is an important man, but you're a nobody."

Danny unclipped the big metal torch on his belt, walked over to me and prodded me in the stomach with it. "Step backwards into your bedroom and sit your big ass down on the bed, or I might loose my temper with your big mouth."



As soon as I was on my bed he sat down beside me and pushed the torch up underneath my chin.

"Do I get an apology for what you just said, or do I send a Fed-Ex parcel with a video tape inside it around to your very important friend, Mr Wang?"

There was no place to go but down.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that, Danny. It's just that you're frightening me and I'm getting nervous. I didn't mean anything by it."

"That's better - that's what I came to hear. So now we'll start again, right?"

"Right."

The torch dropped from my chin, slipped along my throat, lower and lower, until it reached the elastic band at the top of my night dress. The weight of the warm metal rested on it, pulling down the material and exposing the tops of my breasts.



Danny snickered as he enjoyed the view: "That's a pretty good looking set you've got there, Kelly. I thought they'd be a sticker on them somewhere though -- handle with care, maybe. Or at least some autographs and visitors' comments."

"Aw, come on, Danny. I'm trying to be nice. Why do you have to make things so difficult between us?"

He looked up and grinned at me. "Maybe if you let me have a good clear look at these beauties I'd shut up for a while."

"OK. Why don't you lie down."

He took off his jacket and shirt, then stretched out on the bed. I sat down beside him.

"Do you often pull strokes like this, Danny?"

"What do you mean?"

"I'm talking about blackmailing tenants with things you see on the security cameras."



He smirked as he pulled down one of my nightdress straps. "If you think you're being blackmailed, you should hear about some of the things I've seen other people doing around here. They've got no brains at all, some of them."

"Like me, you mean?"

"You're not stupid, you're just a slut."

God, this creep pissed me. "Is that the best way you can think of to get a girl to come onto you, Danny? By saying something like that?"

"OK, my turn to say sorry. I shouldn't have said that. Now, let's get this night dress all the way down."

His hands pulled off my shoulder straps and dropped the night dress around my waist. Now I had nothing on above my waist except my bra and he looked at me carefully, his eyes shifting from side to side.



"Tell you what, Kelly, how about I call you a professional dealer in market driven female companionship? Does that sound better?"

"You seem like a kind of an unusual guy to be a security guard, Danny."

"Ah, that's because I'm really a writer. I only do the security guard work to make survival money. And because it gives me a chance sometimes to get into a situation like this to suck people dry."

My stomach churned over with bile: "So you are a blackmailer, after all."

He sat up, reached around behind my back and unhooked the bra.

"Sure, I'm a blackmailer, but not for money. That's not a writer's currency. I want to know about you, everything about you. Your life, your lovers, your experiences, what you've learnt, what you've been told -- most importantly, what you feel. That's what I mean by sucking people dry. A good writer is a vampire: we swallow your life's bl**d and spit out it as ink on pages."



"That's the reason you're taking my bra off, is it? So you can talk to me?"

"No, it's because I'm going to fuck you. After that we talk."

"It sounds as if being a writer is a good job -- for a guy, anyway."

Danny laughed: "There's no such thing as good and bad for us. That's a real life thing -- we're only the reflections in a mirror. Writers don't really exist: we're just figments of our own imagination."

He was weird -- really weird.

"So you don't believe you're real, right?"

"Oh, we play our roles in the story. The difference between us and everybody else is that we know it's only a story and we know when the time has come to write 'The End' on the bottom of the page. Then we do a Hemingway, because one thing that can really spoil a good story is leaving a burnt out character in it with nothing left to say."

Like I said, weird. I unzipped his pants and opened them.

"So what happened to this guy Hemingway?"

"He shot himself."



I squeezed his big stiff cock between my fingers and rubbed it up and down. Danny sighed with pleasure.

"Are you quite sure this isn't really happening?" I asked him.

"Well, I guess it feels as if it's happening. Do it again and I'll try to make my mind up about it."

"OK, concentrate very hard and see if you can spot the difference between shooting yourself and having somebody else shoot you off."

"You don't believe in metaphysics do you, Kelly? If I'm not sure I'm really here, how do you know I'm here?"

"Well, if you're not here, I hope to hell nobody is taping this because I'd look very fucking stupid doing it on my own."

"Yeah, I suppose. Tell you what, why don't you reassure both of by us by giving my cock a little lick?"

"I'd better do something, Danny. You're the most insecure security man I've ever met."



I bent over and dabbed the top of his cock with my tongue. If Danny was telling the truth about not wanting any money things weren't so bad at all. All I had to do was to let him screw me and talk to him for a while. In fact he sounded like the sort of guy who had a real problem finding anybody to listen to him. His hand ran along my leg as he gave out a little groan of pleasure.

"What do you think, Danny, am I here after all?"

"If you're not, I'm having a real cool dream. How about hauling my pants off for me?"

"OK."

I knelt down at the side of the bed, unlaced his shoes, took them off and then his socks. Nice and slowly, of course.

"If you want to write something about me, Danny, remember this part. This is what guys pay for. The sex they can get at home, it's the male master and obedient slave girl routine they really want."

"So you get paid for doing what you're told?"

"Don't we all?"

I put one knee on top of the bed and began to slide his pants along his legs. Danny's face was full of mischief: "Testing, testing, testing -- suck my cock, slave girl."

I did as he wanted, taking it deep into my mouth and working on it with my lips: "Wheee ... " Danny sighed. Then I lifted my head up again and resumed the job of taking off my pants. He didn't stop me again, not even when I took time to d**** them carefully across the back of a chair. His eyes were fastened on me though as I slipped off my nightdress and put it on the chair as well. Then I stepped slowly back to the bed and snapped the waistband of my panties.

"Do you want to help me out of these, Danny?"

"No way. The master doesn't do any of the work. You sit at the end of the bed and I'll watch you taking them off for me."



I leaned back against the pillows with my knees up in front of me and began to wriggle out of my panties. "Hey, Danny are there any other women in this block you've persuaded into doing this for you?"

His fingers gently stroked the length of his cock: "You wouldn't believe the inspiration I've found in this building. More than I'll ever be able to write down, I guess."

"So all of us naughty girls are going to end up in a book?"

"Screw writing a book, I want to make some real money. I'm writing a film script."

"Yeah -- well I guess this next scene won't get past the censor."

Danny laughed: "What scene's that?"

"The one where we switch roles and I suck you dry."

"Maybe we can't film it but it certainly sounds like good background experience."



I moved down the bed and sat cross legged in the middle of it. Danny knelt down in front of me. For a thin guy he had a hell of a big boner, with a smear of pre-come already seeping out of the slit. I licked my fingers and slowly rubbed the mixture of saliva and spunk into the smooth skin.

"Is this the peace pipe I have to smoke, Danny?"

"You don't have to make it smoke, honey. Just make it very warm -- and wet."

"And then you're going to fuck me with it?"

"I guess it's the best thing I've got for the job."

"You want to know something funny, Danny? When Ray was kissing me in the car park I thought nobody was around. I really wanted him to make me kneel down on the front seats and do me doggy style with my skirt up and my panties down. It would have been a real thrill -- but I guess it would have been a big one for you as well if we'd done it then and there in front of the camera."

"Don't worry, you haven't missed your chance. Only it'll be you with bent over the chair in the security cubicle. Or maybe it'll be in the locker room with a couple of the other guys watching. Start blowing me while I think about it."



"Well, while you're thinking about it, just remember that I'm your slave girl now. Anything you want me to do, I have to do it."

He was thinking about it alright. He was twitching with excitement even before I started giving him his blow job. It's just so easy to turn a guy on if he's got some imagination. Grabbing them by the cock is easy, grabbing their mind often isn't, not unless there's something in there to work with already.

"I'll find something for you to do, Kelly, count on it. I'll find a way of putting your big fat ass out on the edge, even if I have to screw you in the middle of Central Park."

That was what I wanted to hear. I wanted him strutting his feathers and the king of the world in his own mind. As long as I was getting him hot and bothered at every session he wouldn't want to spoil the deal by telling tales to Ti or hitting me for money. Of course that wouldn't last for ever but right now I needed some time to try to think a way through the situation, which was why I was really sucking up to him. And in a way I'd bet he'd never been sucked before.

The thing was, he was a weirdo, and weirdos are --- well, weird. From what I'd heard him say so far, he might wake up one morning and decide to take his laptop on a Greyhound to Hollywood or Hindustan, or anywhere, and that would be the end of this problem. I could hope, anyway.

"On your back, slut. It's time for your treat."



I stretched out on the bed and Danny hooked my left leg over his shoulder, then began rubbing the head of his cock up and down my cunt lips.

"This is what you want, isn't it, you cock sucking slut bitch!"

He could say what he liked, I've already heard everything, but I pretended to be upset and ashamed. Yet although I looked away from his face I was lifting my hips up and rubbing back against his cock.

"Danny, don't say those things."

"Tell me you want my cock shoved up your cunt -- tell me!"

"Oh sweet Jesus, Danny, of course I want it. It's the biggest one I've ever felt. You're driving me mad doing this."

"Look at me, then! Look at me, you little fat bitch and tell me you want fucking!"

"Alright -- alright!"

I turned my head and looked into his glittering eyes: "Fuck me, please, Danny, fuck me!"



"OK, seeing as you're asking so nicely, here comes the first inch, slut."

There was no difficulty at all in appearing happy about having him sliding into me. I enjoy a good fuck as much as the next six girls and skinny guys with big cocks are my kind of meat. You can kind of slide them in closer and deeper.

"How do you like that, slut?"

"God, God, it's wonderful," I moaned softly.

I'd let Danny play the boss man for the first session and then show him some of my tricks the second time around - after I'd finished being so shy about having a stranger fuck me.

Basically, keeping men happy is like running a dogs' home. They all want to be wild a****ls but they all want to be patted on the head as well, and most of them are more trouble than they're worth in a house. Feed them, clean up after them and all you get is barked at. Still, they do have their uses, if you happen to be in the mood. And Danny had certainly gotten me into the mood to have him inside me.


"Fuck me, you bastard, fuck me!" I squealed as he kept ramming that monster shaft of his in and out of my slit.

"You like this, slut-fucker?"

"Jesus, you must have another guy's share of cock as well as your own! Oh, God!"

Like I say, you have to keep patting them on the head. But this time anyway I wasn't have to pretend about anything. Danny might be a sniveling little weirdo but he sure had a lot of ability at screwing -- and a cock to match. I was hanging onto the pillow and coming like Niagara Falls. It beats a pill any time for giving a girl a relaxed night's sl**p. Good for the conscience as well: however much of a bitch you might have been during the day, at least you know you've ended up making one guy very happy.

"You ready to take it all now, slut bitch?"

"Give it to me, Danny! All the way, all the way! Please!"


I felt little bubbles of air blowing out of my mouth in satisfied sobs as he plunged into me with the energy of a pile driver crew on double yardage bonus. Mother earth was shaking and quivering all around the drilling site, and then the earthquake started.

I'm not shy about coming. Not shy at all. When Kelly creams herself any -- or everybody -- else who happens to be in the same apartment knows all about it. A few times I've been videotaped during the final countdown, and every time the biggest embarrassment afterwards has been having to listen to the noises I make. As one of my less endearing lovers remarked, it usually sounds like a cow falling over a cliff. And as I went ballistic this time Danny was still threshing away inside me as if he was connected to a short circuit.

"You slut bitch, this if for you!"

One second he was there, inside me, a second later he wasn't and his come was splashing across my belly in long sticky threads. Then he slumped forward, his hands on either side of my shoulders as I ruffled his hair.

"Hey, Danny, if you write as well as you fuck you should be working up some contacts in LA. How about letting me take a look at your script?"

"No problem. But I don't have any contacts out West -- not yet."

My fingers gently ran along his jaw line: "If I went with you, maybe I could find some. After you've made me a legal partner."

"Yeah? What sort of legal partnership have you got in mind?

I told him.

... Continue»
Posted by Johnnytames69 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 850  |  
96%
  |  1

The Pool Party-Kristen Archives


POOL PARTY
By Parker

WARNING: This story involves rather a good deal of non-
consensual sex, humiliation and any number of other things
which should not be undertaken in real life. If you do not
want to read this sort of material, STOP NOW!

Copyright 1994 by me (Parker). Feel free to distribute
(unaltered of course), but be discrete.

=================================================================

I

No one was happy to see Jennifer.
Which, to an outsider, might have seemed surprising. With
her thick, black hair, flawless alabaster skin, full red lips and
slender, athletic despite-the-fact-I-never-lower-myself-to-
exercise body, Jennifer Watson was one of the most desirable
girls on campus. At least as far as looks went. And the male
students of the Phi Phi Phi fraternity were certainly just about
as appreciative of good looking women as one would expect them to
be. Even more so.
This particular good looking woman, however, was the
president and head agitator of the local chapter of Concerned
Students for Political Correctness. In her second year at
Bakersville College North, she had been instrumental in the
college's decision to withdraw funding from the fraternity
newsletter as a result of certain allegedly sexist comments. She
had later caused the fraternity's sponsoring professor to be
suspended indefinitely because of some unsubstantiated
allegations regarding sexual proposals he had made to a female
student (who had, incidentally, received a failing grade just
prior to the accusations). All things considered, Jennifer Watson
had been a thorn in the side of the fraternity during her four
years at BCN.
Her most recent success, however, topped them all. She had
been working for years now to get the PPP's annual "Slave
Auction" cancelled. Each year, the PPP fraternity and some of the
girl's from one of the sorority houses on campus held a mock
Slave Auction to raise money for improvements to their
facilities. For the last few years, they had been raising money
to add an indoor pool to the fraternity house. Not only had
Jennifer spearheaded the successful drive to cancel the Slave
Auction (due to the fact that it "trivialized the experiences of
visible minorities who had suffered slavery in the past and
mocked the state of women everywhere, whose present existence was
little better than slavery at the hands of the male oriented
hierarchical society"), but she had convinced the college to
expropriate the money raised over the last few years and put it
towards the commission of a piece of modern sculpture celebrating
s****rhood in the twentieth century.
So, when Jennifer showed up at the door of the PPP
fraternity house where the members of the fraternity who had been
planning the event were gathered for a d***ken 'wake' - a so-
called 'pool party' - no one was particularly pleased to see her.
It was the guy who opened the door, one Mark Spenser, who -
despite not usually being a particularly articulate individual -
voiced the feelings of the entire group: "What the fuck are you
doing here?"
Jennifer just smirked. She had been out for a couple of
drinks with some friends earlier that evening and had been on her
way to the airport (it was spring break, and she had arranged to
get away by herself for a while) when she had decided to drop by
the frat house to see how they were taking the news. In fact, she
was a little d***k.
"Just stopping by to say goodbye," she explained, slurring
her words a bit. "Wanted to make certain that there were no hard
feelings."
"No hard feelings?" Mark was incredulous. "Fuck that. You
came her to rub it in more like it."
Jennifer widened her eyes in mock surprise. She *loved*
this! "Not at all," she protested, trying not to laugh. These
guys were soooooo stupid. "I did it for your benefit too. It's an
important lesson to learn, but..."
Mark had heard enough. "Why don't you just..."
"Hold on a moment." Mark was cut off by a quiet, intense
voice. "She's right." Amazed, Mark turned to confront the person
behind him. It was...
"Gary?" A freshman at BCN and an applicant to join the
fraternity. What was...
"Just a second, Mark." The speaker, a tall geeky looking guy
with short black hair and glasses approached and placed his hand
on Mark's shoulder. "Jennifer here has a point." The entire room
had fallen silent. Even Jennifer was astounded. Was this guy
making fun of her? "What we were doing was insensitive," Gary
explained. "It was wrong. And I think that we should thank
Jennifer for pointing it out to us."
He turned. "Sharon," he called out, "get Jennifer here a
drink." He turned back to the girl who stood, silent and staring
in the doorway. "Beer OK?"
Jennifer nodded a puzzled assent, still unsure as to whether
or not this guy was making fun of her.
"A beer," Gary called out. Mark started to say something,
but Gary ignored him. "Come in," he invited Jennifer. "Let us
make up for some of the harsh words that've passed between our
organizations."
In her partially d***ken state, Jennifer actually believed
him. She entered the room. Gary closed the door behind her and
Mark stomped off. The music started up again, and Sharon - a
short, pudgy girl with pig eyes, Jennifer noticed, conscious as
always of her own beauty - returned a few moments later with a
glass of beer. Jennifer accepted it without thanks and took a
sip.
Gary sat her down on the couch as the 'pool party' started
up again around them. He began talking to her about the Slave
Auction and generally engaged her in conversation while she
finished the beer and then another, also brought by Sharon. After
a while, she began to feel a queer sort of disassociation,
almost as if her mind was floating free from her body. The room
was getting warmer and warmer; the music drifted away...

Jennifer felt a warm, pleasurable sensation on her chest.
She looked down to see that her breasts were fully exposed; her
blouse had somehow come open and her bra unfastened.
"G-Gary?" What was... but when she looked up, it was Mark
sitting in front of her, playing with her breasts. Panicked, she
brought her hands up to stop him, but she seemed to be completely
lacking in strength.
Everything seemed so far away...
Jennifer drew in a breath to voice a protest, but just as
she opened her mouth to speak, Mark kissed her. The feel of his
warm lips on hers sent tingles of pleasure shooting through her.
She could only moan in pleasure as his tongue vigorously explored
the inside of her mouth. She didn't know what was happening to
her... or why; but it sure felt good! Too good. Jennifer stopped
trying to stop it. As best she could in her d**gged state, she
wrapped her arms around Mark's neck and...

No. It wasn't Mark any more. It was someone else. Some guy
she didn't know. Jennifer struggled to sit up, but she was held
down by what seemed to her to be disembodied hands on her
shoulders. She was lying back on the couch, legs spread as the
guy fucked his cock in and out of her wet, fully exposed pussy.
Involuntarily, she moaned in pleasure, bucking her hips up
against him to increase the pressure on her sensitive clit.
From out of nowhere, a hand grabbed her thick black hair and
pulled her head back and upwards. She opened her mouth to gasp in
pain, and immediately a large, warm cock slid in between her
thick, wet lips. She gagged slightly at this intrusion, but
instinctively began sucking at it. It tasted so good!
The cock in her pussy began to spurt, pumping wad after wad
of warm, wet sperm into her welcoming thighs. She felt a series
of little orgasms wrack her body as she slurped hungrily at...

At...
She wiped ineffectually at the globs of sticky, white sperm
which now coated her pale cheeks. Jennifer wasn't sure how many
cocks she had sucked, but a large number of them had erupted onto
her face rather than into her mouth. The sperm felt warm and
sticky as she wiped at it with her long, delicate fingers.
She was on her hands and knees now. Someone was behind her,
sawing his cock in and out of her pussy. She moaned and grunted
in pleasure, coming at the same time as cock in her pussy. She
was still halfway through the orgasm when the cock pulled out and
another took its place.
It felt so good!
"Please... please... please..."

Mark looked down, a big stupid grin on his face, as Jennifer
Watson, on her hands and knees, mouth and pussy simultaneously
stuffed with cock, her beautiful face shining with a thick
coating of sperm and drool, bucked and moaned with obvious
pleasure. Jennifer Watson - the president of the Concerned
Students for Political Correctness. Hah! The horny bitch had
fucked at least a dozen guys so far and was still going strong.
That Gary!
What a great idea using that d**g. Even though he was only a
freshman, Gary's actions that night had pretty much assured
himself not only a place in the fraternity, but a place in the
upper echelons. What a guy. For some reason, however, Gary had
not wanted to take a turn with the bitch - he had even left early
with his girlfriend Sharon - but that didn't matter. All that
mattered now was that he get another shot as this whore before
the d**g wore off.
Mark felt his cock get hard again (for the third time that
night!) as he waited for another turn with the slut.

In the end, the guys had tired before Jennifer. There were
only ten of them! Completely spent, they sat around the room in
languid satisfaction, watching in amazement as Jennifer Watson
lay, like some naked and fucked out whore, on the floor in the
centre of the living room. The raven haired slut lay on her back,
legs spread widely, moaning and whimpering, fingers still working
busily away in her sopping cunt.
What a whore.
This was the scene that greeted Tammy, Lisa, Becky and Cindy
as they entered the frat house. They were the girls from the
nearby sorority house who had been helping plan the fund raising
Slave Auction for the pool.
"What the hell?"
Mark quickly stammered out an explanation. How Jennifer had
shown up at the party to gloat and how Gary had d**gged the bitch
so she would turn into a slut. He had been afraid that they might
be angry, but the girls seemed more amused than anything else.
Jennifer had, over the last few years, fucked them over with her
political correctness as much as she had the fraternity.
Tammy, the unofficial leader of the sorority group, even sat
herself down beside the naked squirming girl and began playing
with Jennifer's exposed pussy. Although not nearly as beautiful
as the slut on the floor, Tammy was still very attractive in a
pudgy sort of way, with shoulder length blonde hair and wide,
green eyes. The boys stared in mute amazement as the blonde girl
slid a finger in and out of the slut's sopping pussy. A number of
them began to get hard again.
"Jennifer the campus slut," Tammy muttered, grinning.
"Jennifer the fuck-pet." Tammy looked up at the rest of the
group. "I like the sound of that." Half oblivious, the subject of
Tammy's comments moaned and lifted her hips off the floor, trying
desperately to grind her pussy into Tammy's hand.
"Please..."
Everyone laughed.
Except Lisa. Typical. She was a tall, attractive girl with
long black hair and a pair of horn-rimmed glasses that gave her a
studious, old-fashioned appearance. Lisa was the one who always
saw the downside of things.
"You've got a problem here," she said, frowning. "This is
fine now when she's d**gged, but what about when she sobers up?"
The guys looked puzzled. What about it?
"She'll cry ****," Lisa explained.
Immediately, the guys in the fraternity began to talking
loudly. Once again, it was Mark who voiced their feelings. "But
she was willing," he protested. "Everyone saw it."
"Who do you think they'll believe?" Lisa asked him.
Mark fell silent.
"She's right," Cindy agreed. "No one will ever believe that
she willingly fucked all you guys."
"Fuck..." Jennifer mumbled, half-conscious as Tammy played
with her pussy. Every time she was about to come, Tammy would
pull her hand away. " Fuck me... please..."
"Especially after what she did," Becky stated, continuing
the thought. Despite the fact that Becky was a pale skinned red
head and Cindy negro, the two girls were known as the 'twins'.
The went everywhere together and were co-leaders of the
cheerleading squad.
"Getting your pool money confis**ted," Cindy finished, "and
getting the Auction cancelled."
The guys in the fraternity looked glum. The twins were
right. When word got out, they would be lucky to stay out of
jail, never mind being kicked out of school.
Mark swallowed. That asshole Gary! No wonder he hadn't stuck
around. Next time he came around...
"Don't panic," Tammy smirked, looking up from where she sat
on the floor beside the squirming girl. "I think I see a way out
of this..."

Jennifer stared dimly upwards through the haze of lust that
suffused her body. The hand in her pussy had moved away, but she
was still able to masturbate herself. It didn't feel as good as
when someone else was doing it, but at least she actually brought
herself off. Jennifer hazily watched the others in the room as
she rapidly slid her fingers up and down over her pussy. They
seemed to be talking about something...
Why were they all being so serious? Why didn't one of the
boys fuck her again? She needed it so bad...
"Fuck me..." she whined. "Somebody... please?"
But it was no use. They were busy with something else. One
of the girls - Lisa, her fogged mind informed her, properly
placing the name with the face - had taken off her clothes and
was getting dressed again, this time in a different set of
clothes. Jennifer's mind groped and struggled with an idea. What
was it? Then she realized: they were *her* clothes! Lisa was
getting dressed in Jennifer's clothing.
Jennifer giggled madly: with her jet black hair and slim
build, Lisa looked something like Jennifer, at least from afar.
It was funny: Lisa playing Jennifer!
Still... still, a thread of unease writhed its way through
her d**g-induced haze. Almost against her will, Jennifer began to
pay attention to what was being said: "...car keys. Phone when
you get there and... at airport. Make sure they see you, but not
too..."
What was happening?
Then Lisa was gone, still wearing Jennifer's clothes and
jacket. The unease Jennifer had felt was washed away as another
orgasm, smaller this time, racked her body while the door swung
shut.
What was going on?
Another girl, the name 'Tammy' entered Jennifer's groggy
mind, turned her attention downwards. She smiled as she noticed
that Jennifer was focusing on her. Jennifer felt another twinge
of unease cut through the fading lust at that smile. She felt
that she must know this girl from somewhere. Wasn't she...
Tammy reached down and pulled the confused girl into an
upright, sitting position. Jennifer grunted with discomfort as
she felt the now-cold sperm dribble out of her suddenly aching
pussy when she sat up. "Come along, little Jennifer Fucktoy,"
Tammy whispered. "Time to get dressed and go home."
Home. Something in Jennifer's mind objected to being called
'fucktoy', but 'home' sounded good.
Warm. Safe.
With some help from Becky and Cindy, Tammy pulled Jennifer's
slender arms upward, and slid the a thin top down over Jennifer's
head and over her chest. The three girls than heaved Jennifer to
her unsteady feet, and pulled some sort of miniskirt up to her
waist. Jennifer squirmed, not liking the feel of the tight
polyester on her skin, but could not effectively resist. Finally,
Tammy reached down and strapped a pair of four inch heels onto
the feet of the weakly struggling girl.
"All done," Tammy announced, standing. "Let's take a look."
Suddenly unsupported, Jennifer stood uncertainly on the
heels, looking about the room. Everyone was staring at her. The
guys... Mark... the girls... Confused, she turned in a circle,
stumbling slightly on the heels, looking about until she caught
sight of herself in a mirror.
Omygod!
The girl staring back from the depths of the mirror looked
like a complete slut! She wore a tight, black polyester skirt
that barely covered four inches below the rounded bottom of her
asscheeks. Likewise, the bright, pink sleeveless top clearly
revealed the outlines of her nipples, and hung only halfway down
her front, clearly exposing her stomach. The only other item of
clothing the girl was wearing was a pair of shiny black pumps.
The girl's tangled, matted hair gave her a wild, sexy appearance,
as it hung down over her face, half concealing her wide, brown
eyes and thick, pouty lips.
In the mirror, Jennifer saw Tammy come up behind her, and
then felt the other girl's hands reach around and cup her thinly
covered breasts.
"Come along, little play-slut," Tammy whispered in her ears,
nibbling and biting between words. "Time to go home."
Home. That sounded right.
Warm.
Safe.
Still dazed, Jennifer allowed herself to be led by the other
girls, unresisting, out the back door and across the parking lot
to a waiting car. In fact, she couldn't have fought back if she
had wanted to; the d**gs and alcohol made it almost impossible
for her to walk unaided on the four inch heels, and she was
f***ed to lean on the other girls for support.
On the way to the parking lot, the girls encountered a group
of guys heading in the opposite direction. Jennifer looked one of
them in the eye and tried to ask for help, but he just smirked at
her. Another guy whistled as the girls walked past.
"See," Tammy said, to no one in particular as the boys moved
away. "No one will see Jennifer Watson. Just some party slut."
Finally, they reached their destination. Becky unlocked the
back door and shoved her inside with the aid of Cindy.
Jennifer's last thought before she finally passed out on the
back seat where she say between Tammy and Becky - the former
still playing with her breasts - was of home.
Safe.

II

When Jennifer eventually regained consciousness, she found
herself fastened securely to a heavy brass bed by four sets of
cold metal handcuffs, each one attaching its respective wrist or
ankle to the four corners of the bedframe. She struggled not to
give in to panic as her mind slowly replayed for her the events
of the previous... what... evening? Jennifer had no way of
knowing how long she had been u*********s.
Her conscious behaviour, however, was another story. Despite
the d**gs and alcohol, her memory was pretty much intact: the
arrival at the frathouse (for a little bit of frat-baiting); the
drinking; the strange feeling of disassociation; the... the sex
(Jennifer's stomach heaved at the thought); the trip to the
car...
Then nothing.
Where was she?
Jennifer shook her long, dark hair away from her face and
looked down at herself. Oh god! It was every bit as bad as she'd
remembered! With the exception of the shoes - her feet were now
bare - she was still wearing the clothing in which she had left
the party. The pink top; the miniskirt... Someone seemed to have
cleaned her up a bit, but there were still spots of dried cum
dotting the tank top and miniskirt.
She squirmed, testing her bonds. No luck. The unyielding
handcuffs just bit a little further into her wrists, adding
another layer of pain to overlay the general ache which permeated
her abused body. The captive girl moaned in agony as the slight
movement of her legs rubbed the inside of her thighs together.
She had obviously been rubbed raw the night before.
Jennifer opened her mouth to scream for help, for anything,
but could only manage a weak sound that was halfway between a
groan and a sob. She shivered in misery. The after affects of the
d**gs and alcohol had left her throat parched and her head
aching.
"Help me," she whispered.
As if on cue, the door opened. Tammy Sinclair entered the
room, carrying with her a large bottle of mineral water.
Jennifer's parched throat seemed to swell shut at the sight of
it.
"Water?" she moaned.
Tammy smiled. The short blonde girl carefully sat the bottle
down beside the bed - out of Jennifer's limited reach, of
course - and sat down on the side of the bed.
"How's our little girl?" she asked mockingly. "Not feeling
too good, hmm?" She reached over and ran her fingers through her
captive's thick black hair. "Little Jennie have too much to
drink?" she cooed. "Poor Jen-Jen."
Jennifer ignored the insults.
Only one thing mattered.
"P-please... water."
"Well, maybe a little later," Tammy chuckled. "We have some
things to talk about first." She moved her hands lower, dragging
her short, pudgy fingers down her captive's tear-stained cheek
and then down to her barely covered breasts. Jennifer stared,
wide-eyed and unbelieving, as the younger girl began to play with
her firm tits. She squirmed in discomfort, but was unable to pull
away. Tammy, however, couldn't help but notice these attempts to
avoid her touch.
"Now that's no way to behave," she said with mock firmness.
She grasped one of Jennifer's nipples between two fingers and
squeezed. Jennifer stiffened and groaned in pain. "You're my
little playmate now," the blonde said, still squeezing. "My
little play puss. Little playtoys don't try to move away. They
take what's given to them and are thankful for it." With one last
twist, she released the throbbing nipple and then resumed toying
with Jennifer's breast. This time, Jennifer didn't pull away.
There was silence for a few moments as Tammy finished with the
breast and worked her way slowly down Jennifer's stomach, under
the miniskirt, and onto the captive's pussy. Jennifer tried to
close her legs, but she was unable to do so because of the cuffs
on her ankles. Hopelessly, she moaned and whimpered as her
tormentress slowly sank one... and then two thick fingers into
her raw pussy.
"Please... Tammy," she begged, voice hoarse and dusty.
"Don't..."
Tammy smirked at her. "Don't you remember me little Jennie?"
she asked, fingers still inserted. "You must."
Jennifer just shook her head, confused. She knew Tammy by
name, but not...
"I was the person who represented this sorority at the
hearing last year," the blonde explained, "during the inquiry
into racial equality in campus organizations." She slowly began
to move her fingers in and out of her captive's painful, fucked
out pussy. "You remember. That was the inquiry where it was
determined that our sorority didn't have a large enough
representation of visible minorities," Tammy continued, "and our
funding was cut off by sixty percent." By now, Jennifer was
having trouble following Tammy's words, as the other girl's
fingers were sending waves of stabbing pain into her belly. She
remembered the inquiry though; it had been her idea...
"That's this sorority. That's why our house is only about
half full. That's why we have plenty of room to keep you here for
as long as we want." Tammy abruptly jerked her fingers free of
Jennifer's pussy.
"Ahh..." Jennifer's hips bucked with pain.
"So you're going to make it up to us," Tammy finished. "To
me. You're going to be the house pussy slave." Tammy reached
over, opened the bottle, and took a long slow drink of water. Her
words slowly sunk in as Jennifer watched her drink.
Pussy slave!
Tammy finished drinking and methodically screwed the cap
back on. "And what's more," she continued, "you're going to help
replace the money that was confis**ted for the pool at Phi Phi
Phi. We've arranged a little part time job for you."
Jennifer tried to say something... to question what was
happening, but her throat was too parched to let out anything but
a hoarse cough. And her head ached so much!
Tammy stood. "Well," she said sweetly, "I've given you a lot
to think about right now. We'll talk more later." The girl turned
and walked out of the room. The bottle of water, on the other
hand, was left on a side table, just out of Jennifer's reach.

She had no way of telling; it could have been hours or it
could have been days before the door opened again. Jennifer had
no way of measuring time other than by the slow, steady increase
in torment as her bound body became more and more dehydrated. Her
wrists and ankles had been rubbed red and raw by her frenzied
attempts to get loose - to reach the precious bottle of water
sitting beside the bed - but it had been no use. She was still
chained firmly in position on the bed when Tammy finally re-
entered the room.
"How are we doing pet?" the girl asked.
Jennifer looked up at her with bleary, red-rimmed eyes.
"W-wat... er," she croaked, voice dusty and dry.
Tammy smiled nastily. "Water?" she asked, all innocent. "Are
you getting thirsty?"
Jennifer nodded weakly.
"Well then," Tammy said cheerfully, "I'll give you some
water, but you'll have to do something for me first."
Jennifer just stared at her.
Waiting.
"Ever since your little display at Phi Phi Phi the other
night," Tammy told her, "I've been a little hot. All that
delicious sex..." The girl sighed wistfully. "And none for me."
She sat down on the side of the bed and slipped a hand under the
pink top. Jennifer didn't pull away. She'd learned that lesson.
"So," she continued, "I was just thinking... wouldn't it be nice
to have a little pussy slave to take care of me when I get hot? A
nice, obedient little play puss to give me the tongue whenever I
want it."
Jennifer stared in horror, eyes wide. The d**g-induced sex
with the boys had been a nightmare, but this... this was sick.
She wasn't a lesbian! (Not that she didn't support the lifestyle
choices made by...)
"I'm sure a lot of the girls her would appreciate the same
thing," Tammy continued.
Jennifer coughed out an answer. "N...no."
Never.
Tammy frowned, removing her hand from the older girl's
breast. "Well," she said, "If you're going to be unreasonable,
I'll just have to come back and talk to you about it later." She
slid to her feet and stalked away, closing the door behind her.
"N... no," Jennifer repeated to the now empty room.


This time, Jennifer was certain that days had passed before
anyone came back into the room. It must have been days. She had
tried to hold it, but had finally admitted defeat as her swollen
bladder gave way and the beer-piss that had been building up for
the last few hours had sprayed out, soaking the bed and her upper
legs. That had been hours ago; the moisture had long since dried
off her thighs, but the smell was maddening.
"Pee yew" Tammy muttered as she entered the room. "Has
little Jennie had an accident?" Jennifer's face burned with
mortification. It hadn't been her fault, but some instinct that
had been bred into her since her c***dhood toilet-training kept
chanting her guilt over and over to her.
She had been a bad girl.
She had done a bad thing.
"It sure does smell like it," came another voice. Not Tammy.
It was Lisa, the tall dark haired girl who had dressed up in
Jennifer's clothing and taken her car. In fact, she was still
wearing Jennifer's clothes. Jennifer's eyes struggled to muster
the non-existent moisture necessary to create tears at the sight
of these relics of her life before the events of the party. No
tears though; just a dry stinging sensation in her eyes.
The pudgy blonde girl looked down on her.
"Well pet?" she asked. "Ready to begin?"
Jennifer nodded. She had been ready for the last few hours,
ever since she had voided herself on the bed. That had been the
final blow; she knew that she would do whatever they said. At
least until she had a chance to get free.
Anything for some water.
Tammy smirked and looked over at her friend. "I told you,"
she said.
"We'll see," Lisa sniffed, brushing her long black hair back
from her face. "She hasn't done anything yet." The girl bent over
and began pulling down her - Jennifer's - slacks.
"She will," Tammy said confidently.
In a few moments, Lisa had removed her glasses and was naked
from the waist down. Jennifer tried to close her eyes, but was
unable to turn away. She watched in horrified fascination as the
girl stretched her long, thin legs, climbed on the bed, and
straddled Jennifer's face with her thighs. Lisa's pussy, thick
with tangled black hair, was soon directly above her mouth.
Jennifer gagged. She immediately felt almost smothered by
the smell of pussy.
"I can't believe she's gonna do this," Lisa predicted
pessimistically.
"Just a second," Tammy said. The blonde opened the water
bottle, poured some of the liquid onto her palm, and quickly
splashed it over her friend's pussy. A few drops fell free and
landed on Jennifer's face. The captive girl swallowed as best she
could, but a good portion of the water glistened invitingly in
Lisa's pussy hair.
Jennifer moaned. Not enough.
Not nearly enough water.
"Do it," Tammy said. "Jam your snatch in her ugly face."
Obediently, the dark haired girl lowered her naked crotch
onto Jennifer's face, jamming her pussy over the girl's nose and
mouth. At first, Jennifer kept her mouth firmly closed, revolted
by the sight and smell of the other girl's pussy. She just
couldn't do it; she couldn't! But, a few moments later, the feel
of the water on her lips f***ed her to open her mouth and extend
her tongue.
Water!
Tammy had splashed Lisa's crotch with precious water.
Jennifer - slowly at first, but then with increasing enthusiasm -
thrust her tongue out between her parched lips and began to lick.
The taste of the water overcame all inhibitions. Within moments,
she was slurping away loudly at Lisa's cunt, her dry tongue
scr****g along the outside of Lisa's pussy.
"She's doing it," the girl cried, excited. "She's licking my
pussy. The little slut." Lisa, excited by the captive's
obedience, let out a moan of intense pleasure as she reached up
to fondle her own tits. "Harder," she moaned, grinding her
sopping pussy into the unwilling girl's face.
Jennifer shuddered as another wave of shame and revulsion
washed over her while Lisa gasped and writhed on her face. But
she couldn't help herself. She had to have moisture! The water
was gone now, but Lisa's pussy was beginning to produce juices of
its own. Still parched, Jennifer thirstily sucked away, oblivious
of all else as Lisa began humping her crotch up and down on top
of her face.
Nothing else mattered.
Which was why, after Lisa quickly came with a shuddering,
intense orgasm and climbed slowly off the bed, Jennifer was
shocked to find more girls in the room. It was Becky and Cindy.
The twins.
Cindy held a camera.
"You're next," Tammy said, gesturing towards Becky. The
slender redhead needed no further encouragement. Already naked,
she giggled as she climbed aboard, small tits bobbing merrily. A
natural redhead. Once again, Jennifer was f***ed to lick and suck
the girl to climax, all the time desperately slurping up and
drinking down and much as possible of the precious pussy juice.
An irregular burst of light attested to the fact that Cindy
was capturing the entire event on film, but Jennifer didn't care
any more. Her whole world was focused on the tight, wet pussy
being ground into her face. She needed the liquid.
Next was Cindy. Jennifer gagged and began chocking as the
black girl climbed aboard shoved her wet, smelly pussy in the
captive's face, but she soon started lapping away with
enthusiasm, just as she had done for the other two girls.
Finally, Tammy herself straddled the captive's face. By now,
Jennifer was no longer revolted by the other girls' pussies. They
were just a source of nourishment. She even moaned in frustration
when Tammy, after coming twice, loudly, climbed off.
Involuntarily, Jennifer raised her head off the pillow in a vain
attempt to capture just a few more drops of pussy juice from
Tammy's dripping pussy.
She couldn't help herself. She wanted more. Not sexual
pleasure, as she had felt none, but moisture.
Sweet moisture...

Cindy, still half naked, took a few more pictures, moving
around the bed to capture the scene from a number of different
angles. Their captive's hair was once again (as it had been at
the pool party) matted down onto her sweaty forehead, this time
stuck down with pussy juice rather than sperm. In fact, the
girl's entire face shone red with the exertion and results of her
efforts.
"Look," Cindy giggled. Jennifer had extended her tongue as
far out of her mouth as she could, and was running it desperately
over as much of her face as she could manage, still trying to
capture whatever moisture that was available. Laughing and
giggling, the four girls watched for a while, fascinated, until
Tammy ushered them out of the room and shut the door behind them.
Finally, it was just her and Jennifer alone again.
"There, little puss sucker," Tammy smirked. "That wasn't so
bad, was it?" Jennifer had given up trying to suck in any more
pussy juice and just lay there, staring upwards with hatred.
Control had returned, and with it an intense hatred for the
person who had so degraded her. The blonde girl, however, was
unimpressed. Laughing, Tammy ran a hand over her captive's
forehead. She gathered up a glob of pussy juice and brought it
down to the older girl's lips. Hatred was immediately forgotten.
As was pride. Almost against her will, Jennifer opened her red,
swollen lips and accepted Tammy's juice-covered finger in her
mouth, sucking thirstily. After she had sucked the moisture off
of it, Tammy pulled it out and repeated the process until
Jennifer's face had more or less been sc****d dry and Jennifer
lay still, hoarse and panting with humiliation.
She needed more.
"Don't be greedy now," Tammy cautioned as Jennifer
laboriously turned her head and gazed longingly at the bottle of
water. "There'll be plenty more pussy juice for you soon."
Still, she poured a handful of water into her palm and
allowed the older girl to lap it up. Jennifer did so, but this
time she was keenly aware of her humiliation: lapping water out
of this bitch's hand like some dog. Nevertheless...
Finally, Tammy stood up to go.
"Wait," Jennifer protested, throat now lubricated with
moisture. "What's... h-how long are you going to keep me here?
You can't just..." She let the thought trail off, unspoken.
Could they?
Tammy smiled down at her. "Why, just until you earn back the
money you had taken from the boys; for their pool."
Jennifer was both puzzled and enraged. After a brief
struggle, the puzzlement won out; there wasn't much point in
venting her anger while she was fastened down so securely.
"But... how?"
"Don't you worry about that, little play-puss," Tammy cooed.
"It's all arranged. You start training for your new job
tomorrow." With that, the blonde coed turned out the lights and
left the room.
"Wait..."
The door swung shut. And Jennifer, who now had taken in
enough moisture to form tears, began to cry.

III

The job, it turned out, was stripping.
The trainer was a hard looking oriental woman named Kim. Kim
Loo. She worked as a recruiter and trainer for a chain of
'gentleman's clubs' across the country. In particular, she worked
for the local club of the chain: 'Pussywillows', located in
nearby Point Hope. Tammy had met her there during the 'end of the
school year' celebrations after her first year of college.
Evidently, they had worked out some sort of deal for Jennifer to
work at the club. At least, if Kim wanted her.
And it seemed she did.
Jennifer was still fastened down on the bed when Kim Loo had
shown up at the sorority the morning after the captive's first
session of pussy sucking. The girls had gotten her to repeat her
duties that morning, but had been meticulous in getting her
cleaned up for her 'audition'.
Kim had looked down on the captive girl as she stared back
from the bed with wide, confused eyes, still dressed in the pink
top and miniskirt in which she had left the pool party. The
oriental woman was careful not to show any emotion as she stared
down at Jennifer with impenetrable black eyes, but she knew
instantly that this girl would be perfect for the club.
Pussywillows specialized in fresh new talent, its patrons
preferring the slightly hesitant and embarrassed newcomers over
the more experienced professionals. As well, the professionals
knew better than to hook up with a place like Pussywillows, as it
was more than stripjoint.
Jennifer fit the bill perfectly.
After what seemed like an eternity to Jennifer, the woman
had turned to Tammy.
"She'll do." That was all. The woman turned and walked out
of the bedroom.
"What's going on?" Jennifer whined, thoroughly frightened.
"She's going to be your new boss," Tammy explained
gleefully. "And trainer. You start next week at Pussywillow's in
Point Hope."
Jennifer's eyes widened with shock and she chocked back a
cry. She knew all about that place. In fact, she had spent much
of the previous summer picketing in front of it, and gathering
signatures on a petition to have it shut down. It was one of her
few unsuccessful causes.
That was enough.
"No way," she stated. "No fuckin' way I'm doing it."
Jennifer began to struggle with her bonds. "Now let me loose you
bitch." She thrashed about on the bed, but to no avail.
Tammy just smiled.
A nasty smile.
"I think," the blonde coed said mildly, green eyes sparkling
with malice, "that it's time to show you something. A
demonstration." She walked to the other side of the room, bent
over, and slid open a battered wooden drawer. When she
straightened up, she held in her hand a metal rod, about two feet
in length, with a plastic handle on one end and a small bulb on
the other. A small red switch sat beside a plastic dial on the
handle.
"This," she announced happily, "is a cattle prod." Jennifer
stared in horrified fascination as Tammy walked up to the side of
the bed. "I'm going to give you a jolt on low power, just to give
you a taste of it. If I have to use it again, however, it will be
turned to full." She flicked the switch. The rod emitted a low
humming sound as Tammy waved it slowly over her captive's face
and then lowered it to Jennifer's stomach.
Jennifer shook her head. "No... NOOOOO......"
Pain.
The pain was unbelievable. It went so far beyond anything
Jennifer had ever imagined a human being could experience and
still survive that she was for a moment utterly certain that she
had somehow spontaneously burst into flames and was being
consumed by the fire. Indeed, she was shocked to find herself
intact when the burning finally died down.
Tammy looked down in satisfaction. Jennifer's eyes were wild
with pain and her quivering lower chin was covered with
glistening spittle from where she had virtually foamed at the
mouth. That should do it.
"That was on low power," she reiterated. "Next time it's on
full. If you continue to misbehave, you'll become rather...
intimate with it." Tammy paused to let her words sink in.
"Do you understand?"
Jennifer, still racked with the pain-filled aftershocks of
the jolt, nodded her head in emphatic agreement. She was
certain - she knew - that she could not survive a jolt at full
power. It would surely kill her.
Tammy smirked in satisfaction. The prod seemed to have done
its job. Turning, she called out: "Becky. Cindy." The twins
appeared in the doorway and entered the room. "Get her ready for
her first lesson," Tammy ordered.
It was to be the first of many.

The lessons took place in the sorority common room.
For about three hours every morning and then every
afternoon, Kim taught Jennifer the rudiments of stripping. At
first, she kept her clothes on. Kim taught her how to stretch and
move her sleek body to show off most effectively her various
'assets' (as Kim called them). She learned to bump and grind her
crotch in an obscene circular motion; how to prance with grace on
the four inch pumps they f***ed her to wear continually. Jennifer
was taught how to swing her narrow hips in a sexy manner; how to
move in a way that caused her tits to bounce up and down on her
chest just so.
In short, she was being trained to act the perfect slut.
When the 'basics' were over, Kim started in on the actual
stripping. Against her will - but enthusiastically, under threat
of the cattle prod - she learned how to remove her various
articles of clothing, one by one, in way calculated to drive men
wild. Again and again, the mortified girl was f***ed to strut her
stuff in front of Kim and the sorority girls, and slowly...
teasingly... strip down to nothing. Once naked, she was
instructed in the 'fine art' of showing off some of the usually
hidden parts of her body: slipping her hands under her firm
titties and pushing upwards; crouching with legs spread to show
off her pussy; turning, back to the audience, spreading her legs
and bending at the waist...
When Kim was satisfied that she had made a good start on the
actual stripping, Jennifer was shown some other necessary skills
for her new role in life: the oriental woman demonstrated how to
apply thick layers of what was almost stage makeup for use under
the bright lights of the catwalk; how to pout like a spoiled slut
and run her pink tongue over her now bright, red lips. How to
blow sexy mock kisses to an (for now) imaginary audience. She was
shown how to tease her own nipples - after, of course, they had
been suitably rouged - so that they stood proud and firm on her
chest.
Day after day she practised...

The extreme humiliation of these lessons was not lost on
Jennifer. The fact that she - a person who had dedicated her life
to eradicating such sexist, male-gratifying images - was f***ed
to learn how to behave like some adolescent fantasy-slut drove
her wild with frustration and anger.
But there was nothing she could do.
Absolutely nothing.
She had refused only once to obey a command, early on in the
second lesson. Smiling a sadistic little smile, Tammy had taken
the now crying girl into the bedroom and, without saying a word,
had used the cattle prod on her.
At full f***e.
As promised.
When the convulsions at last had died down, Jennifer found
herself alone in the room, curled half naked into a fetal
position on the floor. She knew what she had to do. Sobbing with
pain and humiliation, she pushed herself to her feet,
straightened her meagre clothing, and stumbled back into the
common room to continue the lesson.
Kim had been waiting for her.
And the lessons resumed.
The oriental woman could not, of course, spend all of her
time at the sorority house training her new employee. She had
other duties. She had, however, left certain instructions which
the girls followed with enthusiasm. For example, when she was not
actively engaged in a particular lesson, Jennifer was to be kept
in full 'slut dress' - tight miniskirts; wispy tops; plastic
pumps; heavy makeup - in order to practice and become accustomed
to her new role in life. Thus, for the full two weeks of her
training, Jennifer was f***ed to prance around in full makeup and
wore nothing but short, tight miniskirts, revealing tops and high
heels. Before long, the sleek, sexy walk of a hot slut became
second nature to her.
But Tammy wanted more. Under threat of the cattle prod,
their unwilling trainee was only allowed to speak either in a
breathy whisper - Tammy had f***ed her to practice it for hours
on end - which the girls referred to as her 'sex kitten voice',
or in a high, nasal whine (the 'bimbo' voice). In either case,
she was not allowed to use words of greater than two syllables.
At first, Jennifer had been unable to maintain the new voices,
and the girls were 'f***ed' to administer a number of humiliating
spankings during which their captive was f***ed to thank them
after each swat - in the appropriate voice, of course - and
apologize for her disobedience. With such encouragement, Jennifer
was soon able to maintain the voices without conscious thought,
but the limit of two syllables made it difficult for her to
articulate any sort of complex thought. Soon, she was speaking
only in short, simple sentences.
Evenings, of course, she was required to service the girls,
and she quickly became quite proficient at pussy sucking. The
thought of being required to slurp the other girl's pussies every
night soon lost its terror, and more than once she became quite
angry at herself when she involuntarily felt a flush of pleasure
when Lisa complimented her. 'First chance,' she told herself,
face buried deep in the other girl's pussy, 'and I'm out of
here.'
That chance, however, never seemed to come.
Still, Tammy wanted more.
After a few nights, Tammy appeared in the bedroom with a
large black dildo. "You're always going on about how the blacks
are treated on campus," the blonde coed laughed. "Put your pussy
where your mouth is." She threw the massive object onto the bed
beside the older girl. Jennifer, naked except for her shiny black
pumps and a black pushup bra, looked warily at the thing as she
sat on the side of the bed. It must have been at least ten inches
long. They couldn't...
Tammy, sensing the older girl's hesitation, walked over and
picked up the ever present cattle prod. "Do it," she ordered
menacingly. Trembling, Jennifer reached over the grasped the
massive black dildo. "Now," Tammy continued, "lean back against
the pillow and start fucking yourself with it."
Jennifer looked up. "T-Tammy..." The other girl sighed and
flicked on the cattle prod. The low, electric hum immediately
filled the room with the promise of pain. That was enough for
Jennifer. Hastily, she lay back against the pillow, spread her
legs and began inserting the dildo.
"What's up?" It was Cindy, followed, as ever, by Becky.
"The slut here's been complaining that she doesn't get
enough cock," Tammy smirked. "Isn't that right?"
Jennifer nodded unevenly from the bed where she was still
trying to f***e the dildo inside her stretched pussy. About half
of is had now disappeared from view.
"Say it." Tammy waved the cattle prod.
"I... I w-wanted some c-cock," Jennifer groaned, as another
inch was sucked inside.
The twins giggled. "I'll get my camera," Cindy cried,
running out of the room. Tammy, laughing, walked over to the side
of the bed. "C'mon little fuckpet," she cooed. "Get it in...
that's right." By the time Cindy returned with her camera,
Jennifer had finally managed to encompass the entire dildo, and
was just beginning - on Tammy's instructions - to start sliding
it in and out.
Becky reached over and began playing with Jennifer's
nipples, but Tammy caller her away. "Let her do that," she
stated. Becky pulled away. "OK Jennie Cockslave," the blonde
said, "start putting on a show. Rub your little titties and play
with yourself until you make us believe that you've had an
orgasm." Jennifer turned beet red with embarrassment, but did as
she was told.
Tammy was holding the cattle prod.
And so, sleek legs stretched wide and trembling with
tension, Jennifer began to masturbate in earnest. She closed her
eyes and began thinking about... about anything other than where
she was; about being with a boy. A nice boy. A boy who would
treat her with respect; who would realize that she too was a real
person with goals and aspirations of her own; a boy who would
make long, tender love to her...
Finally, the fantasy began to have an effect. Her pussy
juices started flowing, and for the first time since the pool
party, she began to feel some sexual pleasure. The large black
dildo, now glistening, slid in and out... in and out, while she
teased her own nipples through the sheer bra. Her brightly
painted lips parted and she let out a small moan of pleasure as
the cock drove her higher... higher... higher...
Finally, she came. A wave of pleasure rolled over and
through her body, washing away the long days and hours of
humiliation and suffering. She felt warm and...
Then she opened her eyes.
Instead of the warm, understanding lover of her dreams, she
saw herself, stretched half naked on a bed, legs spread wide and
a large, black dildo stuck halfway up her pussy, while Tammy and
the twins - Cindy with the camera - looked on and laughed.
"What's with the slut?" It was Lisa, who had just entered
the room. "She gettin' off?"
And, for only the second time since she had been a*****ed
from the pool party, Jennifer began to cry in front of her
captors...
Every night after that, Jennifer was required to put on a
show for the sorority girls. Usually with the black dildo, but
sometimes with other objects such as bottles or flashlights.
Usually up her pussy, but not always. Many nights found her lying
with her ankles chained up around her ears, running the dildo in
and out of her tightly stretched asshole.
She never came again, but soon became adept at faking sexual
excitement. And the girls didn't care. It was even more degrading
when their captive's moans and grunts of pleasure were entirely
put on...

Still Tammy wanted more.
One night, she showed up in the bedroom with a new toy; a
long, pink dildo strapped to her crotch. First, she had Jennifer
give her a blowjob. The older girl had balked at first, but she
soon found herself on her knees in front of the pudgy blonde,
running her thick, pouty lips up and down the plastic cock. "Tell
me how much you love it," Tammy ordered, running the cattle prod
lightly along Jennifer's naked back.
"Mmmm..." Jennifer moaned obediently, "I love to suck cock.
Give it to me. S-slide it into my mouth..." The girls liked this,
and f***ed her to continue, switching back and forth from the
'bimbo' voice to the 'sex kitten' voice. Cindy took numerous
pictures as Jennifer slaved over the plastic cock, running her
slender fingers up and down its spit glistening surface and
sucking it deep into her throat.
After a while, Tammy pushed Jennifer back down onto the bed
and climbed on top. The other girls laughed and clapped with
amusement as the blonde ringleader spread Jennifer's legs and
began to fuck her with the dildo. Jennifer didn't resist - she
didn't dare - but that was not enough. Tammy wanted active
participation. A few slaps and pinches later (and, inevitably,
the threat of the cattle prod), Jennifer was moaning and grunting
like an experienced whore as Tammy rammed the plastic dildo in
and out of her pussy. Afterwards, the girls all had to give it a
try, each one insisting that Jennifer react as if overcome by
lust. In this manner, Jennifer was trained to fake an orgasm;
going over it again and again until the girls agreed that she had
it right. Soon, despite the fact that the sex with the dildo gave
her no pleasure at all, Jennifer was bucking, moaning and
screaming out orgasms like a porn star. Like the rest of her slut
behaviour, it became second nature to her.
But Tammy wanted more.
Anal sex.
The blonde girl had been f***ed to use the cattle prod for
the third time when Jennifer objected to being sodomized with the
enormous phallus. As usual, it had proved an effective tool: the
next night found Jennifer sitting on Tammy's lap, riding the
greased plastic dildo up and down her anal passage. All the time
mauling her own breasts, moaning and whining like it was the best
thing she had ever felt.
By this time, the girls were regularly filming these little
training sessions. Jennifer didn't object.
She didn't dare.

Finally, a little over two weeks later, Tammy and Kim
decided that Jennifer was ready for work. As a prelude, Tammy set
up a 'coming out' party, inviting the boys from Phi Phi Phi to
witness the results of their hard work.
Mark was the first one to arrive. He was greeted at the door
by a vastly changed Jennifer. Not the clothing: she was still
wearing the same polyester miniskirt, pink top and high heels he
had last seen her in at the pool party. That was the same. But
everything else... it was like night and day. This Jennifer - the
one who opened the door - gazed up at him with wide, adoring
eyes. This Jennifer slowly ran her tongue over her thick, pouty
lips before asking him, in a deep, breathy voice: "Come in. Can
Jennie take your coat?" (Even now, Jennifer couldn't help but
blush in helpless embarrassment at this final humiliation - Tammy
had decreed that she was no longer to refer to herself in the
first person.) This Jennifer flounced away, jacket in hand, with
her hips swinging back in forth in an inviting fashion. This was
not the president of the Concerned Students for Political
Correctness; this was one hot slut!
By the time the rest of the guys had arrived, Mark was
comfortably seated on a large chair in the common room. The new
Jennifer - Jennie she was called now, Jennie Fucktoy - had
greeted each one of the guests individually - some with long,
deep kisses - and was now busily serving drinks. An oriental
woman - must be Kim, he realized, remembering his conversations
with Tammy, from the club - was given a position of honour right
at the front of the room. Directly in front of the cleared area
that would serve as a makeshift stage, she would have the best
view of the upcoming show.
Finally, everything was ready. Jennifer was led out of the
room by the twins and Tammy walked to the front of the impromptu
stage and called loudly for attention.
"Ok everyone," she called out. "Listen up." The room quickly
fell silent. "Tonight," she stated in a mock announcer's voice,
"it is my pleasure to present BCN's very own Campus Boy-Toy; our
very own sex bitch and pussy-sucker: Jennie Fucktoy!"
Lisa hit a switch, and the lights dimmed in the non-stage
portion of the room while a slow, raunchy blues number cranked up
through a pair of old speakers behind the stage. After a few
moments, Jennifer appeared on stage.
The new Jennifer.

Standing in the doorway behind the common room, Jennifer
felt like she was about to throw up. She had considered trying to
slip out the back, but Becky and Cindy were keeping a close eye
on her. And, of course, the threat of the cattle prod was a
potent one. She was simply unwilling to risk the cost of an
unsuccessful attempt to escape.
"...Jennie Fucktoy!"
Tammy had finished her spiel. The music had started up.
Showtime.
Knowing she had no choice, Jennifer took a deep breath and
walked onstage.

Mark hooted and hollered with the rest of them as Jennifer -
no; Jennie Fucktoy - appeared onstage. He couldn't believe that
this was the same bitch who had given them so much grief on
campus over the last four years. This girl - this slut - walked
slowly towards the front of the stage; lips parted in an
appealing pout; long, sleek legs moving in time with the bass;
hips swinging... It was amazing. Was this the same anal retentive
Jennifer Watson who had crashed his party a couple of weeks ago?
He felt his cock harden as the bitch-slut on stage strutted her
stuff back and forth in time with the music...

Jennifer tried to ignore the cries and catcalls - the mad,
leering faces - as she went through the routine. She had been
through it a hundred times before, but never with an audience.
She felt her hardened nipples (thirty seconds of rubbing had done
it backstage) push against the front of her thin, pink top as she
strutted across the stage. Almost too late, she remembered to
lick her lips and smile at the audience...
The terrifying image of the cattle prod shot through her
mind...

Unbelievable! This Jennie Fucktoy or whatever they called
her was unfuckingbleievable. What a babe! She was presently
crouched down in the centre of the stage, legs spread and pussy
clearly visible between her thighs.
Mark reached down and began to stroke his cock.

Jennifer kept the technique of the strip tease in the
forefront of her mind, trying to ignore all else: straighten up,
twirl and bend (wiggle your ass); unfasten the top while back is
to the audience (smile over your shoulder); drop top, turn, push
breasts up, fondle (lick your lips and smile); let tits go,
wiggle back and forth to make them shake (moan and smile); reach
down and insert thumbs in waistband of miniskirt...

Tammy watched in satisfaction. It was going perfectly. The
boys were going wild as Jennie Fucktoy, now totally naked except
for the pumps, stretched her legs and ran her hands up and down
the outside of her pussy. Tammy had wanted to take it farther,
actually make her masturbate herself with the black dildo, but
Kim had turned down that idea: no penetration.
At least not in this state.
Finally, the show was over. The music faded and Jennie was
left standing, naked and glistening with sweat as the boys
laughed and cheered. Tammy glanced over at Kim who had quickly
stood up. The woman nodded at Tammy and walked past the panting
Jennie and into the kitchen. Tammy walked on stage, grabbed the
stunned Jennie by the arm, and dragged her, stumbling in the
pumps, back into the kitchen.

Kim had taken out a piece of paper and placed it on the
table beside a pen. Still naked, Jennifer stared blankly at the
paper. What did they want her to do?
Then Tammy began to speak: "It's a contract," she explained.
"Between you, me and Pussywillows. For your job."
Confused, Jennifer glanced down at the paper. One particular
phrase jumped out at her. Three months. THREE MONTHS. She looked
over at the girl who held her by the arm. "T-Three months?" she
asked, still speaking in the low breathy voice. "I... Jennie
works three months?"
"Bimbo voice," Tammy ordered.
Jennifer swallowed and repeated the question, this time in
high, ditzy voice.
This time Tammy nodded. "That's right. After that, you'll
have paid back the money we lost for the pool."
It wasn't much, but Jennifer grasped firmly at that small
bit of hope. There was an end in sight.
A way out.
Three months...
Hand shaking, she reached down and picked up the pen. It was
difficult to handle, as she was still unused to the long, bright
red nails that had been glued to her own fingernails, but she
managed to sign her name in a shaky scrawl. Tammy quickly grabbed
the pen and signed her own name. Kim, less anxiously, added her
own name to the document.
The oriental woman smiled in satisfaction as she pocketed
the pen. She looked over at Tammy who was openly grinning. "Have
her at the club by noon tomorrow." That said, she turned and left
the room.
Tammy turned to Jennie. "Well Jennie," she laughed. "You're
all set. Just one more thing?"
Jennifer looked puzzled. What more could there possibly be?
Tammy gestured to the common room where the boys were still
clapping and cheering. "You've got an adoring audience to
satisfy," she explained. Jennifer started to protest, but Tammy
just grabbed the older girl's face and dragged it closer. "And,"
she continued, "if I hear of one complaint - just one guy who
thinks that you aren't enjoying the gang banging you're about to
get - you'll spend the night with the cattle prod turned on to
full power and stuffed up your cunt. Do you understand?"
Jennifer nodded. What else could she do?
Laughing, Tammy jerked her around and shoved the hapless
girl back into the common room. The cheering rose to new
heights...

IV

Kim Loo watched in satisfaction as her newest employee
looked around, slightly confused, at the murky inside of the
club. She didn't look happy. And why should she? Pussywillows
wasn't much to look at during the day: the florescent work lights
highlighted the same seediness that lent the nightclub a sense of
attractive danger when the lights were low. And besides, with the
attractions featured up on the catwalk, who noticed cheap formica
tables and cracked, fake leather seats?
Kim loved her job.
Particularly at moments like these, when some stuckup rich
young college bitch - the kind of bitch who had treated her and
her f****y like shit all her life - began her career as an
'exotic dancer'. Most of them came more or less willingly,
needing money - often for d**gs - or just being attracted to the
'glamorous' lifestyle. Indeed, there were plenty of girls around
willing to strip - or whatever - if the price was right. A
situation like this, however, with a girl like Jennifer, that was
the best.
Kim well remembered the events of the previous summer - the
picketing; the chanting students; the publicity... The chance to
pay back the leader of that particular episode was not one to be
missed. The possibilities...
Well.
Kim Loo straightened up and carefully wiped her face clean
of expression. It wouldn't do to let the girls see her true
emotions; it would weaken her control over them if they realized
that the 'dragon lady' had feelings and emotions just like they
did. What would happen would happen.
"Here she is," Tammy announced.
The blonde girl was leading her unresisting captive by the
arm while her three confederates trailed along behind. In her
other hand, held flat against her leg, was the cattle prod.
Needless to say, Jennifer had been well behaved on the trip over
from Bakersville. The four girls had taken turns getting their
pussies eaten out in the back of the car.
"Signed, sealed and delivered." The short blonde girl gave a
shove, sending Jennifer stumbling forward. She was dressed in her
by now usual slutware: tight black skirt, thin top, four inch
heels and overdone makeup.
She looked frightened.
Perfect.
"Good," Kim Loo said, emotionless as ever. "We will take her
from here." She gestured to another girl who had just entered the
club. "Sue," she ordered. "This is the new girl. Jennie. Show her
around and get her ready." Sue, a statuesque blonde girl,
gestured for Jennifer to follow, but before Jennifer could obey,
Kim grabbed her tightly by her teased-up black hair and jerked
her face around.
"What do you say?" the oriental woman asked, voice calm.
Jennifer trembled for a moment, but then realized what was
required of her. "T-thank you Ms Loo," she answered, still in the
low, sexy voice the girls had f***ed on her. The trainer nodded
in satisfaction and released Jennifer's hair. Sue, smirking,
walked away and Jennifer followed. Kim was pleased to note that
the girl swung her hips widely back and forth in a sexy manner as
she walked. These girls had done some good work. Nevertheless...
"Is there anything more?" she asked, turning back to Tammy.
"Uhmm..." The blonde girl seemed momentarily at a loss.
"The... uh, money..."
"You will pick her up on Sunday morning and return her on
Tuesday morning," Kim stated evenly. "That was the deal. Her
earnings each week will be waiting with her on Sunday. In cash."
Tammy nodded. "Fine," she said, backing away. "But you don't
mind if we drop by just to... watch." Tammy blushed slightly at
this last statement.
Inwardly, Kim sneered. "You may come whenever you wish," she
answered, her tone revealing nothing of the contempt she felt for
these girls. She would like nothing better than to get control of
all of them... but, she had to be realistic.
Jennifer was enough.
For now.

As it happened, Susan Jacobs actually knew Jennifer. Not
well, but they had been classmates in their first year at BCN.
Beyond that, however, they had nothing in common. Jennifer's
f****y was rich, whereas Sue, a tall blonde girl with large,
bouncing tits, had come from a poor f****y. In fact, she had at
first drifted into exotic dancing as a way of earning extra money
to help her through school. It had been so easy in the beginning:
a stag here, an out of town convention there... everything had
gone well until she had made the mistake of working a bachelor
party at which a fellow student attended. Word quickly got
around, and before long her life at the college was made a misery
of pinches, slaps, feels, sly looks and innuendo. By the end of
her first year at BCN, she was generally regarded with contempt
by the other students, ignored and ridiculed by the girls and
treated like a whore in open season by the guys.
She didn't return for a second year.
The full time stripping just followed naturally afterwards.
She wouldn't return home to admit defeat. Working in hamburger
joints just didn't pay.
So what else was there?
Deep down, however, Sue felt a sick sort of contempt for
herself and the life she had chosen. A contempt she knew would be
shared by her friends and f****y back home if they were ever to
find out how low she'd sunk. The only excuse she had - the only
reason she could live with herself and what she had become - was
her f****y's poverty. She made the best money she could, and
every week sent some of it home to her f****y. And that was why,
when faced with what she believed to be a rich slut like Jennifer
who didn't have to strip for a living but instead chose to do it,
Sue quickly felt a deep and abiding hatred.
"This is the change room," she explained roughly. "We do six
routines a night. All changes will be done here."
The rich slut nodded.
Bitch.
Silently, Sue stalked down the short hallway to the stage
entrance. "This is the catwalk where you'll do the show." She
shoved open the door and walked onstage. Jennifer followed. The
catwalk was a long, thin stage with a row of footlights around
its perimeter. A shiny metal pole ran from the floor in the
centre of the stage to a slot in the ceiling.
Sue gestured to the rest of the club. "Between routines,"
she said, "you'll be expected to 'mingle' with the customers."
Jennifer looked puzzled. "Mingle?" she asked, in her low
sexy voice.
Sue sneered. As if the slut didn't know. "Yeah," she grunted
in response. "Mingle. You know: be friendly."
Jennifer started to say something else, but before she could
figure out how to articulate it in words of less than two
syllables, the other girl had started to walk away. Jennifer
tried to frown, but it came out more of a pout as a result of the
way her face was made up. Sighing prettily, she flounced after
her guide, just as she had been trained to do. The tall blonde
led her through a opening at the back of the club and into a
short hallway with a series of doors. She walked to the last one
on the left and opened it.
"This is where you'll be sl**ping during the week," she
announced. "When you're not..."

Jennifer, looking around at the small, dingy room (really
nothing more than a large closet with a bed), stopped listening
as the other girl droned on. She felt like she was about to cry.
The clothes... the club... she had to get out of here!

"...tonight at nine."
Sue stopped speaking and looked over at the new girl. "Do
you understand?"
Jennifer, interrupted from her thoughts of escape, quickly
nodded. One lesson she had learned well over the last few weeks
was that she must always to agree with whatever anybody said
about anything.
Just smile prettily and nod.
Sue wasn't impressed. She just grunted and left the room.
Alone for the first time in hours, Jennifer sank down onto the
bed to relieve the pressure on her feet. She had become somewhat
proficient in getting around on the high heels, but her feet
always ached.
'I've got to get out of here,' she told herself.

*****

If there was one thing Butch Haskall knew well (by no means
a certainty), it was strip joints. And strippers. Or, as he and
his friends at the meat packing plant called them, peelers. And
this new girl - Jennie Fucktoy she called herself - was one the
best. He had sat spellbound through her first two shows, bleary
eyes wide and staring under a lank of thin, greasy hair, watching
appreciatively as she strutted her stuff in front of his
appreciative eyes.
Talk about new talent!
This babe was loaded with it.
He had been disappointed when she hadn't appeared out in the
club after the first show, but he hadn't given up hope. The other
girls came out, so he figured she would too. Sure enough, his
vigilance paid off soon after her second routine. There she was,
face and upper chest still covered with a faint sheen of
perspiration as she walked slowly out of the dressing room door.
Butch was there before she had taken two steps.

She had been surprised.
It hadn't been nearly as bad as she had expected.
Humiliating, yes, but not as much as the strip tease she had been
f***ed to perform at the sorority house. Here, no one knew her.
She was anonymous. And the overdone slut makeup, so humiliating
and degrading, had acted as a kind of mask. Those laughing,
jeering men in the audience... they never really saw her. She was
just a thing, a piece of meat, fuel to light the guttering torch
of their fantasies. On stage, with the footlights creating a mere
lurching silhouette of the beer swilling crowd, she could imagine
herself above it all.
Pure.
Distant.
Untouchable.
"I'm Butch," came a gravely voice from directly in front of
her. Startled from her thoughts, Jennifer looked up to see a fat,
thick-lipped man in a dirty jean jacket and baseball cap.
"Uhh..."
Mingle?
"I sure like your show," he drawled, face creased by a wide,
gap-toothed grin. "Your tits are real nice."
"Uhmm... thanks." Jennifer fought to maintain a friendly
smile on her face. Kim had made it clear what would happen if
there were any complaints about her.
If possible, the man's grin grew even wider.
"Buy you a drink?" he asked.

"Uhmm... thanks."
Butch felt a wave of sheer lust surge through his body at
the sound of her voice. So deep and... and sexy. By god, she
sounded like she needed a good fucking right here and now. Still,
first things first.
"Buy you a drink?" he asked.

"I'd love that," she answered.
Slowly, Jennifer was gaining confidence. She seemed to be in
control. This asshole was so much in lust with her he'd probably
do almost anything just to get her to sit with him.
What a jerk.
Maybe this wasn't going to be as difficult as she'd thought.

Kim wandered back into the club. She'd stayed to catch
Jennifer's first show - not bad for a beginner, but there had
been a few things that could be improved upon - and had then left
for dinner. She looked around the club, and her gaze immediately
fell upon the table where Jennifer sat with some fat geek in a
baseball cap.
Oh yes!
Try as she might, Kim was unable to keep the smile from her
lips as she approached the table. Time to tell the girl about the
other part of her job.

Jennifer started slightly as Kim appeared beside the table.
"Good evening," the oriental greeted Butch, "I'm the manager
of this club. Are you having a good time?"
Butch nodded his head rapidly up and down. Was he ever!
Kim gestured at Jennifer. "Do you like her?"
"Yes ma'am," came the answer. "I surely do."
"Well... she's quite the little slut," Kim said, in a normal
tone of voice. "Aren't you dear?"

Jennifer swallowed and fought down a cold wave of fear. "Yes
Ms Loo," she answered, "I am a... a slut." Kim just stared in
silence. Jennifer almost bolted in panic. What had she... Oh.
"Jennie," she corrected herself, overdoing the sexy voice to make
up for her lapse, "is a slut. A hot little s-slut." Sick to her
stomach, she looked over at Butch who was staring at her with his
mouth wide open.
"And how would Jennie like to fuck the nice man here?" Kim
asked. Jennifer felt her heart start pounding like it was going
to burst out of her chest.
A whore.
She was being turned into a whore!
She felt an intense wave of hatred at the thought of what
those girls had done to her. When she got out of here...
No.
"Oh yes," she answered, giggling slightly. "I'd like that a
lot."
Kim turned to Butch. "Normally," she said, "I charge a
hundred for her. But just for tonight, you can have her for
twenty. Is that satisfactory?"
Once again, Butch's head almost popped off from nodding so
hard. The fat man reached into the pocket of his greasy jean
jacket and pulled out a crumpled twenty dollar bill. Kim took his
money and then herded the two of them to Jennie's workroom, with
its dingy little bed.
"Be quick now," she called after them as she closed the
door, "she had to be back onstage in fifteen minutes."

From the catwalk where she pushed her greased and shining
tits together for the pleasure of the cheering onlookers, Sue
Jacobs saw Jennifer disappear through the door with Butch.
'Slut,' she thought, spreading her legs and rubbing her
pussy up and down against the metal pole. Most girls didn't start
turning tricks for at least a couple of months.

In the little bedroom, Jennifer's training once again came
in handy as Butch trailed a thin line of drool down onto her
chest while he pumped his thick, greasy cock in and out of her
pussy. She'd managed to spend a few second rubbing her clit -
while Butch watched, eyes wide - before the actual sex, so it
wasn't as painful as it might have been. Still, the bucking and
grinding... the moans of lust... the panting... the lips-
slightly-parted-tongue-poking-out look of lust as he mauled her
tits and rammed his cock in and out of her...
It was all training.

Kim had been certain that he wouldn't last long, and she was
not proved wrong. Within ten minutes, Butch stumbled out of the
little room and staggered off towards the bar, no doubt to do a
little bragging. Well... let him. It wasn't every day a
greaseball like him got to fuck a high class whore like Jennifer.
Kim entered the little room to find Jennifer sobbing on the
bed. Mercilessly, she reached down and slapped the girl sternly
across the face. "You're on stage in five minutes," she stated
angrily. "Get ready."
Flushing red, Jennifer stumbled to her feet and scampered
out of the room.

Onstage a few minutes later, Jennifer no longer felt quite
so distant. Quite so untouchable. She now knew that the men out
there were not just passive observers; they had the right to buy
her and use her as they wished. She was up there on stage not for
entertainment, but as an advertisement.
She was a whore!
And, if she there had ever been the possibility of her
somehow forgetting that fact, the loud cheer that went up when -
after she had removed her shiny g-string and was crouched with
her legs spread wide - a thin, cold trickle of sperm dribbled out
of her pussy and trickled down her leg taught her otherwise.
She fought to hold back the tears.

Standing beside the bar, Kim smiled at the watcher's
reaction as the glistening trail of sperm trickled out of
Jennifer's spread pussy. Between that and Butch's talking at the
bar, she had no doubt that Jennifer would turn out to be a very
busy, and profitable girl.
And on her first night, too.

*****

The interior of the club seemed dark and menacing in the
soft red glow of the exit light. Jennifer didn't mind, though.
Tonight, the darkness was her friend. After three nights in this
hellhole - three nights of being f***ed to parade herself onstage
like some kind of cheap slut, and then endure in apparent
enthusiasm the endless stream of cocks - Jennifer was finally
escaping. During the course of the evening, she had managed to
leave a half-chewed piece of gum (Kim now had her chewing gum
constantly; she said it enhanced the 'slut' image as well as
strengthened her jaw muscles and helped cover the 'sperm breath'
from swallowing so much cum) into the doorlatch, preventing it
from closing properly. Once out, she could go to the police
and...
"Going somewhere?"
Jennifer started. Who was it?
A figure moved slowly out of the shadows.
"Sue?" Jennifer no longer realized that she was talking in
the low, sexy voice. It had become a habit. "What..."
Sue smiled nastily. "I saw the little manoeuvre with the
gum," she said quietly. "Figured you'd be trying to get out."
Jennifer trembled. She knew the blonde girl hated her,
although she didn't know why. If Sue gave the alarm...
"Now," the tall stripper continued, "I've no problem with
you leaving. In fact, I'd prefer it. But I'd like a little favour
first."
"F-favour?"
"Yeah." Sue stepped a little closer. "All my life I've been
treated like shit by rich bitches like you. Now the shoe's on the
other foot. You do what I say, or I'll make sure you never get
out."
Jennifer trembled. "What do you want?"
"Your lovely little slut's mouth and tongue," came the
answer. "In my pussy for starters... and then in my ass."
"S-sue..." Jennifer started to whine, but the other girl was
firm.
"That's right," Sue repeated. "The only way you get out of
here tonight is to eat me out, front and back."
She had no choice.
Shaking with fear, Jennifer fell to her knees in from of the
tall blonde. Sue was naked underneath her thin, cotton dressing
gown, so it was a simple matter to part the cloth and nuzzle her
mouth into the girl's already wet pussy. Within moments,
Jennifer's by now experienced tongue was hard at work, licking
and slurping busily. After her two weeks of daily pussy lapping
at the sorority, the smell and taste no longer bothered Jennifer.
She didn't like it - in fact, she hated it - but it was by no
means as repulsive as is had been the first time.
Sue moaned as Jennifer's experienced tongue did its work.
Involuntarily, the blonde girl grasped the back of the kneeling
girl's head, and jerked her face harder and harder into her
sopping pussy. Jennifer gasped for breath, but continued licking.
The sooner Sue came, the sooner she could go.
"Tell me how much you like it," Sue moaned.
"Mmmmm..." By now, Jennifer was able to moan and recite her
lust without missing a lap of the tongue. "I love your pussy... I
love to suck..."
"Bimbo voice," Sue ordered.
Obediently, Jennifer giggled, tongue still buried deep in
the other girl's pussy. "Tastes good," she said in her high
pitched bimbo voice. "Nice pussy..."
Sue came... and came... and came...
Finally, just when it seemed like the orgasm would never
end, Sue shuddered one last time and opened her eyes. "Geez
Jennie," she whispered, "you know your way around a girl's
pussy."
Jennifer blushed with shame, but it wasn't visible in the
darkness. She started to climb to her feet, but Sue grabbed her
shoulder and held her down. "Don't forget the second part," she
warned.
Jennifer sank back to her knees, head hanging with
humiliation. Things kept getting worse. Still, it would be worth
it if she could just get out of here. Sue would end up in jail
with the rest of them.
Oblivious to her impending incarceration, Sue turned and
shoved her bare ass into Jennifer's face. The kneeling girl tried
to pull away, but Sue reached back and grabbed two handfuls of
black hair. "Get sucking ass licker," she ordered, pulling
tightly on the other girl's hair. Jennifer moaned with pain, but
stuck her face inside Sue's ass crack and, gagging slightly,
began to lick. The smell was horrendous, but she resolutely
f***ed her small, pink tongue of the girl's anus and began
sucking. Almost immediately, she felt a warm, soft object slide
out towards her face.
"Mmmmm...." She tried to pull away, to cry out, to do
anything, but it was no use. The blonde girl had her firmly by
the hair. "That's right you little Fucktoy," Sue muttered,
squeezing her ass muscles. "Eat a little shit."
Jennifer had no choice. The soft, squishy turd was f***ed up
against her face, lips and finally between her half-clenched
teeth. She gagged with revulsion at the taste, but couldn't stop
it. It was either swallow or choke. Another turd came out... and
then another as she thrashed away, trying frantically to remove
her face from the other girl's ass. Sue just laughed, holding the
smaller girl's face in position until she had finished shitting.
Finally, it was over.
Sue released her hair, and she fell back onto the floor,
face and mouth covered with shit. Coughing and gasping, she
crawled to her knees as Sue walked slowly away, quickly
disappearing into the shadows. She wiped desperately away at the
filth with the back of her hand, but seemed to succeed only in
spreading it about her face.
"Jennie..."
Jennifer stopped wiping. It was Sue's voice coming from
somewhere in the darkness. "You did your part, but you know how I
told you how I would let you go?"
Jennifer knelt in place, frozen in silent.
The lights clicked on.
"I lied."
Standing around her, in what had been impenetrable darkness,
stood Kim... Lisa... Becky... Cindy... and Tammy.
With the cattle prod.
Face and hands covered with Sue's shit, Jennifer fell back
onto the floor and began to cry.
"Well," Tammy cooed, walking forward. "It looks like little
Jennie shit-face has a lesson to learn."
The crying girl closed her eyes as the buzzing cattle prod -
surely set to full power - slowly descended towards her...

*****

The next three months went by in a blur of dancing and
fucking; dancing and sucking; dancing... Kim had finally settled
on the bimbo voice for the daytime and the slut voice for night,
and Jennie had all but forgotten what her normal voice sounded
like. Each weekend, the girls from the sorority showed up to
collect their pussy slave take the small envelope containing her
weekly earnings. Each weekend would be spent servicing her four
mistresses in every way they wished. Sometimes, Mark and a few of
the guys would come over, and Jennifer would serve them too,
showing off her newly developed fucking skills. Jennifer never
stopped hating it - hating it with a passion - but by the end of
the first month, she was almost looking forward to the weekend
stays at the sorority house. As well as the her duties and a
stripper and whore, Sue had decided that she liked the idea of
having her own little toilet slave. Jennifer had quickly become
intimately familiar with the inside of the other girl's asshole,
all thoughts of rebellion having been crushed by the final
application of the cattle prod.
After a while, Sue began feeling generous and started
sharing Jennifer out among the other girls at the club. Most
mornings were spent servicing the other strippers, either their
pussies or - for a few of them - their asses.
Jennifer complained to Kim, but the oriental woman just
laughed. "Saves money on toilet paper," she said.
And that was that.
By the end of the three months - Jennifer had kept track by
making small cuts in the side of the cheap wooden dresser -
Jennifer was so swollen with hatred and frustration that she felt
she would burst. The only thing that kept her going was the
thought of what she would do when the three month contract was
up.

Finally, that day arrived.
Right on schedule, Tammy showed up as Jennifer waited
expectantly in the daytime-empty club. At Kim's insistence, she
had even done herself up special - for the last time, she vowed.
Dressed in the same tight polyester miniskirt and revealing pink
top in which she had begun her new career, she waited impatiently
to leave, her thick, red lips falling into their now habitual
pout as she chewed a thick wad of gum.
Tammy smiled when she saw Jennifer, but didn't say anything.
Jennifer pouted back at her. 'Just wait,' she told herself.
The pudgy blonde girl walked over to the table where Kim was
sitting. She pulled a piece of paper - the contract - from her
purse and placed it down on the surface in front of the oriental
woman. Kim didn't say anything; she just took out a pen and
signed.
Jennifer looked on, puzzled. What were they doing?
Tammy took the pen and then likewise signed.
Kim briefly read the paper and then nodded. "This is in
order. We've bought out the option." With these words she handed
a thick envelope to Tammy. Tammy grinned down at her. "Should you
tell her?" she asked, "Or should I?"
Kim shrugged. "You tell her."
Jennifer had had enough. "Tell me what?" she burbled in an
airheaded manner. "What's going on? Jennie's finished here."
Sue, who had just entered the room, laughed.
"No," Tammy grinned at her. "You're not. Kim here just
bought out the option on the contract."
"Option?" The room seemed to spin and Jennifer thought she
was going to faint. Sue walked closer and grabber her by the
elbow.
"Yes," Tammy explained gleefully, "The three months was a
trial period. To see how they liked you." She glanced down at
Kim. "Evidently they like you a lot. They've signed you for the
full seven years."
Seven years. Jennifer tried to move away, but Sue's grip was
iron.
"But you won't be bored," Tammy continued. "Pussywillows is
a chain. They've got clubs all across the country. You'll get to
do all sorts of travelling." Still smiling, the pudgy blonde girl
walked slowly forward until she was standing right in front of
the horrified Jennifer. "For the next seven years," she said,
articulating slowly and carefully, "you'll be stripping and
fucking your way from one side of America to another."
Her words finally began to sink in.
"Noooo..."
"Quite an opportunity, I'd say," Tammy joked.
"Tammy," Jennifer cried, "you can't..."
"Slut voice!" Tammy was suddenly stern. Immediately,
Jennifer's voice deepened to a sexy purr.
"Please," she breathed hoarsely, "don't leave Jennie..."
"Bimbo voice," Tammy said.
"Oh... don't leave me," Jennifer begged, voice high.
Tammy, however, ignored her pleadings. She turned and began
walking away.
"Nooo... you can't... Please..."
"Oh." Tammy stopped and turned. "This comes with the deal,"
she said, tossing a slender, metallic object to Kim. The oriental
woman caught it without standing.
It was the cattle prod.
Jennifer began to cry and scream - strangely appealing in
her new voice - but Kim just gestured to Sue to take the crying
girl backstage. Tammy's last view of Jennifer was of her well
rounded ass, tightly packed into the polyester miniskirt,
swinging back and forth as the tall blonde stripper led her,
still crying, into a back room.

Outside, Tammy opened the door and sat down beside Lisa who
occupied the driver's seat. The twins were in the back. "Well
girls," she laughed, riffling the money from the envelope, "Time
for another pool party."

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by yurato 4 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3109  |  
73%
  |  1

My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 16: Katie's Hallowe

My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 16
Katie's Halloween Party

Joechin Lee sat in his room and watched the neighbors from his window as they walked over to the Jackson's house. He sighed deeply as he didn't see anyone his age. He knew another boring evening with his parents awaited him. He wished his parents would allow him to go social gatherings with his friends but they always felt he would get in trouble and hurt his academic scholarship chances. The teenager was still a virgin while most of his friends have had sex. It's not like he wasn't interested in sex; he'd spent hours downloading pornography on the internet. As with most 18 year olds his hormones were going crazy. He would constantly jack off in his room multiple times a day fantasizing about what he had seen.

Besides watching his vast porn collection Joechin loved photography. He was a pro at Photoshop and loved sneaking pictures of his sexy neighbor Kathryn Jackson or even girls from his high school and editing them so they appeared naked or in compromising positions. He would then edit his own picture onto the men giving him the illusion that he was with them.

"Let's go Joechin!" his mother yelled upstairs breaking him from his trance. Joechin immediately thought about telling his parents he was sick and should stay home.

He rolled his eyes as he walked over to the stairs and yelled down at his mother, "Why do I have to go? Why can't I stay home? It's going to be boring!"

"You can play your games or read your comics later Joechin!" his mother yelled back at him.

Joechin enjoyed his comic collection and his multiple video game systems and would rather do anything than go to the stupid Halloween party. He stormed back into his room and slammed the door. His parents were always so strict they never allowed him to attend parties that his friends were having so he didn't understand why he had to go with them to this one.

The young man, a senior at North Kansas City High, grabbed his costume from the bed that his mother purchased. He pulled it out of the package; a Spiderman costume? Joechin frowned. When his mother asked what he wanted to be he told her Wolverine, from the movie X-Men. This costume was a Wal-Mart special no doubt. He threw his shirt and pants off as he slipped on the tightly fitting costume. He quickly noticed the pants revealed his underwear lines and quickly removed them.

He looked into his mirror striking a few poses, "Pockets!" Joechin groaned, "Spiderman doesn't have pockets," as he looked at the front and back of his costume pants. It wasn't horrible but it wasn't anything like the movies or the comics for that matter. He grabbed his Nikon D90 camera from the top of his dresser and opened the door and began to stroll downstairs. Although upset with his parents he felt he would at least be able to take some entertaining pictures of his d***ken neighbors.

As he walked into the kitchen he saw his mother dressed like a witch and his father resembled a hobbit. He stared in disbelief on how ridiculous his parents looked, "I'm so embarrassed" he said under his breath as his mother turned towards him and squealed in delight.

"Ohhh Joechin! It looks perfect!" as she admired her son dressed like the web slinger.

"It's not even close to what it should look like mom!" he rebutted, "Spiderman doesn't have pockets!" as he pulled out the front pockets in unison.

"It's fine dear," his mother reassured him as the f****y made it's way to the door.

The Lee f****y walked next door to the Jackson residence and all of Joechin's thoughts of not attending quickly disappeared when Mrs. Jackson opened the door.

His stunning married neighbor wore the perfect Wonder Woman outfit that was so tight it looked as though it was sprayed on her. He quickly noted that it had to be a custom costume and not a cheap store purchased model. Her hair was curled as he hung past her shoulders with a gold tiara. Her make up was perfectly applied as her lips were accented with a perfect shade of red lipstick. A red top with gold accents covered her torso which fit tightly around her stomach revealing her hard body. The costume was so tight as gold stars covered her ass which accented her beautiful long fit legs. The shorts, which were cut high on the thigh, made her legs look perfect with calf high red high heeled boots completing the outfit. A gold rope dangled from her waist as gold metal bracelets clung to her wrists. Joechin stared in disbelief at her perfect one piece costume.

He wasn't a huge fan of Wonder Woman comics as he always felt they were for sissies. But he had to admit hers was very well done. He moved closer to her and lifted up his mask, “Wow! Mrs. Jackson that's a great costume! I didn't know you were a fan of the superheros. Did you model your costume after DC comics or the old television series?"

Katie Jackson giggled at Joechin's questions. She moved closer, obviously already been drinking, as she rested her hand on his shoulder, “I don't read comics sweetie! I just thought it would be a fun costume!" as she turned to walk back into the party.

Joechin sensing a perfect moment pulled his camera up, "How about a picture for the Bugle?" trying to act like Spiderman's alter ego Peter Parker. Katie giggled and struck a pose for Joechin as he quickly snapped the pictures. His exotic neighbor bent over at the waist leaning towards the camera with her lips puckered. The horny teen quickly snapped pictures quickly already planning on using Photoshop to have her kissing his cock.

Suddenly another Spiderman costume appeared next to her. The couple they began to pose together as Katie stuck her tongue out acting silly. Joechin, fumbled over himself, as he quickly took a few shots of her knowing it will be perfect for a picture later.

Joechin was taken back that somebody would wear the same dorky outfit as him. The masked man removed his mask as Joechin saw it was Katie's husband Fred.

Pulling up his own mask, "Nice costume Mr. Jackson," suddenly feeling much better about his mothers’ choice as if Fred would chose to wear it; then it must not be so bad.

"Hey Joechin! We're twins.” obviously intoxicated putting his arm around him.

Fred and Katie walked off as Joechin continued to snap pictures of Katie's perfect ass in her tight costume. He was already excited to run home and download the pictures onto his computer.

Joechin walked around the house snapping pictures of the Jackson's guests, many of which had some extravagant costumes, but none as sexy as Katie's. Joechin noted they sure knew how to throw a party. Neighbors were also dressed up and were drinking gallons of alcohol and were quickly getting intoxicated. He paused to watch some adults trying to play Rock Band as he watched Mrs. Jackson sway her hips while singing to Brass in Pocket by the Pretenders. The sexy milf was having difficulty standing as she kept losing her balance and had to reach out and catch herself on the chair. d***k or not she was the sexiest woman he had ever seen.

Joechin felt his cock getting hard and he couldn't wait to get home and stroke off to the thought of his unbelievable sexy neighbor. He felt his erection growing while watching Katie and quickly turned into the corner and lowered his hands down in front of his crotch knowing it will be very obvious if his excitement continued as his pants were very tight.

He turned his head to watch his sexy neighbor as he hoped nobody would notice what he was doing as he placed his camera in front of his crotch trying to cover his obvious excitement. Joechin couldn't believe how luscious her ass looked in her costume. It was a nerd's wet dream. Her red lipstick was perfectly applied as he couldn't help but stare. After the song finished Joechin felt his cock was rock hard as he watched Katie bending over to offer drinks and appetizers to guests. The young man quickly tried thinking of college entrance exams in an attempt to get his dick to subside. He sat down in the corner of the room to concentrate as he thought maybe wearing a tight costume wasn't a good idea.

Eventually the young man was able to make himself appear normal, and after beating everyone in the party at Rock Band, he began to walk around the house looking for his neighbor. Many of the guests were coming up and offering Joechin a drink of alcohol. He knew better than to try and sneak beer or anything in front of his parents but continued to drink sodas. As the night progressed and the adults were drinking heavily; he began looking for a restroom only to find a long line. He's always had an active bladder and really needed to pee but didn't want to miss anything.

Joechin stood in line to use the restroom when Fred came up next to him, "Have you seen Katie?"

Joechin glanced around the room. He had been following her all night with his camera but had lost track while he took his turn playing the video game, "Not for awhile."

"When you do; tell her me and Mark went to get more beer," he explained as he started towards the front door.

"Sure," as Joechin watched Fred and another guest walk out the front door.

The young man felt like he could possibly pee at any second and walked out of line as a few people were still in front of him. He couldn't believe the Jackson's did have another bathroom as he spied the stairs leading to the second floor.

Joechin slowly walked upstairs past the sign posted to keep guests from going upstairs. He quickly spied an open bathroom, obviously for the Jackson's c***dren judging by the clowns painted on the wall. He silently shut the door not wanting to get in trouble for walking past the sign and quickly urinated. Feeling relieved he walked out and admired pictures that hung on the wall of the Jackson's. He again felt a surge in his pants as he stared at the pictures of his sexy neighbor. He crept down the hallway towards a closed door which obviously lead to the master bedroom, just wanting to get a glance of where his sexy neighbor slept. He quietly opened it and stepped inside; part of the bedroom was illuminated by the light from the master bathroom. Joechin heard a moan in the darkness and lying on her back, motionless on the king sized bed was Katie. The young teen quickly announced, "Sorry!" and turned to walk out. He glanced back at the beautiful woman when she didn't make a sound that acknowledged him. Joechin turned and slowly walked back in and moved closer. He saw her eyes were closed and could see the rising and falling of her chest. Even while she slept she couldn't have been sexier Joechin thought.

"Mrs. Jackson," Joechin announced, walking over to her side as he gazed down at her beauty. Joechin looked down at the camera in his hand and back towards the past out superhero. He was torn between what he should do and shouldn't do but his emotions got the best of him as he quickly pulled up his camera and took a few pictures of the sl**ping superhero. He focused in on her beautiful sexy freckled face. It was so perfect, her lips glowed a bright shade of red as he focused on her face and her hard body.

"Mrs. Jackson?" he repeated louder but Katie did not stir as she was passed out from the amount of alcohol she had consumed.

The nervous boy stared down at his sl**ping neighbor. She looked unbelievably perfect. Dressed in her Wonder Woman costume the top of her right breast was exposed as her top had began to fall down right above her nipple. He quickly pulled up his camera trying to get the angle to have the breast exposed. Joechin gave one more suspicious scan of the room then knelt down beside the bed. "Mrs. Jackson?" he said into her ear. Still his stunning neighbor didn't awaken. He looked down and lying next to where he kneeled was a black lacy thong that was partially under the bed. He picked up the garment as he lifted his mask above his face. He lifted the thong to his nose smelling the tangy scent of Mrs. Jackson. It was unlike anything he had ever smelled.

Suddenly, the boy stopped inhaling and licked his lips, as he stared thoughtfully at the motionless body of Mrs. Jackson. He glanced around the room, and walked quietly over to the bedroom door. He slowly and silently closed it; as it muffled the loud music that boomed throughout the house. He crept back over to the bed and kneeled down again next to the lovely wife.

"Mrs. Jackson?" he said, a little softer this time.

Joechin tentatively reached out and placed his hand on her stomach immediately feeling her firm abs over her bright red and blue costume.

"Katie?" he said, his voice a loud whisper yet she did not stir. Joechin quickly took off his Spiderman gloves and tossed them to the floor. The boy's loins began to tingle in anticipation as he slowly worked his hand up her costume until it was firmly planted on her breast; covering the mound of flesh in his palm over her clothing.

The boy silently climbed onto the bed and leaned over Katie, keeping his hand fixed to the perfect mound of flesh.

She still didn't move and Joechin was at last confident that he was free to explore his lovely married neighbor. Breathing heavily, he sat the camera down on the bed as Joechin's other hand moved to join its partner on Katie's chest. He took a breast in each hand and squeezed them firmly over her costume.

"Ohhhhhhh Wow!" groaned the teenager, his hands opened and closed over the deliciously firm mounds, kneading the resilient flesh. He tightly gripped the perfect orbs. They were more firm than he thought as it was the first breast he had ever touched in his young life. Joechin's cock had grown to unprecedented hardness as he continued to manipulate his neighbor's hard body.

Joechin released her perfect b-cups as his hands rubbed Katie's thigh's noting how perfect and smooth her skin was. Gently the teenager ran his hands across the lovely wife's starry blue shorts feeling how tight her skin felt underneath them. He continued to run his hands down her legs until they met her calf high red boots.

The young teen was breathing heavily as he ran his hands back up her body, pausing to reach around underneath her and squeezing one cheek of her ass. It was so tight and small; it was perfect. Joechin released her ass and ran his hands back across her stomach. With his free hand Joechin rubbed his cock over his clothing while he continued to stare at Mrs. Jackson.

Joechin ran both his hands back up to her breasts and continued to grope them. He then carefully curled his fingers around the edge of Katie's costume and slowly pulled the top down. The material tore slightly as he pulled it wide, exposing Katie's bare breasts to his hungry eyes. Joechin stared in delight at the wife's perfect rounded breasts. His hands once again closed over her, now bare, breasts. He stopped momentarily as he grabbed his camera and zoomed in on her breasts; capturing the moment on film. He reached out and rubbed them playfully as he continued snapping the shots.

Joechin continued to feel up the wife's passed out body as his fingers pinched and twisted at her nipples. The young man noticed the longer he played with her nubs the harder they became until they were both engorged.

The teen slowly leaned onto the beautiful woman, his hard cock jutting against her hip as he plunged his face into her cleavage. Joechin made a snort of lustful grunting noise as he rubbed his face on her breasts, savoring the softness of her flawless skin.

He turned his head to the side and captured a nipple between his lips, sucking it hungrily and at the same time he started to grind his bulging cock against her slender hip. The k**'s feast continued as he turned to her other nipple, his tongue coming out and lapped against the hardening bud, sucking it f***efully between his lips. He gave the nipple a quick bite and then straightened up, adjusting his position so that he sat over her, carefully straddling her flat stomach.

Joechin then reached down with both hands and squeezed the wife's firm breasts. He jiggled them in his hands, watching in delight as they moved between his hands. The teenager felt his hard cock pressing against Katie's abs as he dared not too much pressure on her.

He gave a huge grin as he released his hostess' breasts and climbed off the sl**ping married woman not wanting to wake her. He stared at her as he felt the hardness and heat coming off his cock that was straining to be released. The horny teen stared at her beauty as he rubbed the length of his cock over his clothing with his hand while he stared at Katie's naked chest. He heard the voices downstairs along with the pounding music on the floor. He had fantasized about this moment as he stared at Katie's perfect freckled face and red thin lips. Then, he crawled on the bed around to her head, sat down and carefully pushed her hair behind her shoulders not wanting her tiara to fall off.

Joechin stared at the bedroom door as he lurched up while he kneeled on the bed and pulled his costume pants down to thigh level. The young man's 6" cock immediately sprung out. He kneeled back down as he stared at the sexy wife as he slowly stroked his aching dick. He reached over and grabbed Katie's soiled thong and placed it next to his nose while he continued to slowly stroke his hard on. Breathing deeply, smelling Katie's musky tangy scent, while watching her naked breasts in front of him. He continued to stare at his stunning naked neighbor while he stroked his cock with her pretty panties buried in his nose.

Katie's head suddenly turned towards him as Joechin froze in fear. He tossed the panties to the end the bed. Her head moved until it was less than a foot from his dick. Joechin's eyes shot towards the door praying that nobody would come in as his hands shook as his breathing increased. He looked down as precum had erupted from the tip of his cock. Joechin gulped deeply as he slowly stroked his cock watching the sl**ping wife. Unable to help himself he slowly moved forward and rubbed his hard cock over Mrs. Jackson's pretty face leaving a slight smear of his shiny precum. Joechin then brushed the head of his cock across the wife's small lips, tracing their outline before pushing them apart with the tip of his erect dick.

He gave a small moan as his cock pierced her lips; the warmth of Katie's mouth was wondrous as he pushed his cock past her perfect red lips. Joechin moaned in bliss, the fact he was getting his first blowjob from such a beautiful woman made it all the more sweet. Never mind the fact she was passed out. He sat up and crouched over Katie's face as he fed more of his cock into her warm wet mouth.

He slowly pumped his cock in and out of her mouth, barely noticing the occasional sc**** from her teeth as he slowly fucked her tiny mouth. Keeping only the head of his cock in Katie's mouth, Joechin turned and grabbed a hold of her breast as he moved the mushroom head of his dick in and out of her mouth while stroking the shaft.

"Ohhhhh fuuuuuck!" He groaned as he plunged his cock a little further in and out of her hot wet mouth. Joechin held his cock between her lips as he grabbed his camera from the bed and quickly snapped a few shots of his hard dick between her lips. Although part of him wanted to continue with shots of a perfect Wonder Woman's mouth wrapped around his cock, he wanted to enjoy the new sensation and sat the camera back down on the bed.

The boy picked up the pace using his hot married neighbor's mouth to satisfy his built up teenage lust. Suddenly Katie's arms moved up to her face as if she was trying to swat away a fly.

Joechin quickly removed his cock from her mouth and scooted away. The boy was too scared to move knowing there was a strong possibility of her waking up. Joechin quickly thought he shouldn't have pushed his luck as he quickly pulled his mask down over his face unable to move away praying she would fall back asl**p. His cock quickly deflated as fast as it had grown as he sat up and pulled his pants back up. His mind thought of Katie running downstairs and telling his parents what he had done. He knelt next to her head willing that she would lay still and fall back asl**p so he could finish.

He watched in awe as Katie's tongue extended and licked her red lips as though she was tasting his precum that he left on them. Katie's eyes fluttered as they opened. Joechin quickly tried to move off the bed.

Katie looked confused as she focused in on the masked man kneeling next to her trying to roll off the bed, "Fred?" She mumbled.

Katie's eyes opened wider as she looked up at Spiderman. The hot wife, still d***k, looked up at her husband and smiled, "Ohhhhhh," playfully, "Hi Spiderman!" she slurred. The horny teenager was afraid to move as Katie reached out and grabbed the waistband of his costume, "Is the party still going on?" the stunning wife asked. She listened to the music and voices downstairs and smiled at her husband, "Oooooh it sounds like it."

He shook his head as Katie stared up at him. Joechin quickly realized his neighbor had mistaken him for her husband.

"Spiderman, did you like watching Wonder Woman?" Katie asked as she looked at her top that had been pulled down.

Again Joechin shook his head as he looked down at Katie's bare breasts.

Joechin sat in fear as Katie pulled his elastic waistband out, then, using his other hand, she pulled his semi hard cock out taking his young breath away. Joechin grabbed Katie's hand thinking he should quickly run away before she realized he wasn't her husband. Instead his teenage lust took control as he held the hot wife's hand on his shaft holding it there with his own enjoying the feeling of somebody else grabbing his dick.

Her hand instinctively closed around her supposed husband's piece of meat. She hadn't taken her eyes from it since she had removed it from her husbands costume. The tingle ran through her body as she felt the warm cock in her hands. She wanted her husband so badly. They had teased each other all night and it turned her on that their guests were still downstairs.

As she slowly stroked the cock up and down, the burning between her legs increased as she watched the teenager's dick grow in length. Slowly, Katie tightened her grip on Joechin's dick and started to move her hand up and down its entire length, feeling it grow harder with every motion of her hand. The harder Joechin's dick became, the faster Katie moved her hand and her eyes never left the cock that was fully hard now.

The boy exhaled and looked over from Katie's hand to her face as he reached out and began to grope her small breast once again. Joechin was excited beyond belief as his hot neighbor rubbed his cock.

Katie shuddered at his touch and let out a slight breathy moan, tightening her hand and beating her hand faster on the erect cock of her teenage guest.

"Ohhh Freddy," Katie began, her speech slurred, "You've wanted this all night haven't you? You and your Wonder Woman fantasy!" The married wife felt the cock in her hands and knew her husband was excited.

The married woman looked up at her husband, straight in his masked covered eyes. She could barely contain her lust now while staring at her masked lover. Katie stared at her hand that she wore her wedding ring on that, her husband had given her. The ring shined in the light from the bathroom. The d***ken wife loved her husband so much and loved making him happy. He had convinced her to wear the Wonder Woman outfit explaining it was his fantasy and she could continue hers with a masked lover. Her d***ken mind quickly thought of her neighbor Phil and his manipulative ways and she never wanted to lose her husband. She still couldn’t believe how she allowed herself to be manipulated by Phil. The ring continued to glisten from the light from the bathroom. The same hand that was quickly stroking Joechin's cock.

Fred had told her exactly what he wanted to do to her earlier while they were getting ready. Katie gave her masked lover a d***kard smile, "Let me see if I got this right Spiderman," Katie slurred looking into Joechin's eyes, "You want Wonder Woman to kneel in front of you and suck your cock?"

Joechin stared in disbelief; he swallowed hard as shook his head up and down.

Katie's d***ken lust had completely enveloped her, so still keeping her eyes on Joechin's, she slowly sank off the side of the bed and onto her knees as she pulled the boy in front of her. Joechin's mind knew it was wrong but couldn't resist what was about to happen; or so he hoped was going to happen. He slid off the bed as Katie lowered his pants to thigh level; his cock stood straight out in front of his married neighbor.

Kneeling in front of the boy's cock, Katie's eyes went straight to the hard member as it twitched in the air. They hadn't had sex for the past week and she was so horny, especially since she had been drinking. Her husband knew exactly what he wanted as he kept giving her Jello shots. She gently licked her lips and once again looked up into Joechin's masked face.

"You really want me to slide this dick of yours into my hot mouth and suck your hard cock until you cum in my mouth, while I'm on my knees?" She asked with her most innocent look and voice, "You want Wonder Woman to suck your cock? Do you really want to fuck Wonder Woman's mouth?"

Joechin nodded in disbelief while staring at Wonder Woman looking up at him, her top still pulled down exposing her beautiful breasts.

Katie smiled slightly and kept her eyes on her supposed husband as she reached up once again and clutched the shaft that was only inches from her pretty face, with her right hand. Looking at her hand with that ring on, a ring that meant she was Fred's wife, while it was wrapped around the throbbing shaft of the dick made her squeeze Joechin's cock harder from the feeling of lust that ran through her.

Slowly, almost painfully slowly from Joechin's expression that was hidden from view, Katie inched her face towards the meat in front of her. Staring straight into the k**'s eyes, she slowly opened her mouth as she came close to the head of his hot cock. She opened her mouth only just wide enough to fit the head inside so that her husband would feel her mouth on every part of his dick.

She felt him shiver when her mouth first made contact with his organ. Katie continued to lower her head down the shaft, never breaking eye contact with her masked husband, feeding more into her mouth. When her lips reached her hand she slowly moved her head back along the thick pole until her mouth almost came off it. Then again, painfully slowly she lowered her head along the cock and lightly began flicking her tongue over and over as she moved. Katie quickly noticed, although she was pretty d***k, that her husband smelled differently. Glancing at his rented costume; it must have been the fabric that was pressed firmly against his skin.

Mrs. Jackson slowly raised and lowered her head along Joechin's dick, never moving her hand, only slowly and gently sucking. Then, after a few times of this, Katie slid her mouth from Joechin's dick and gently massaged the shaft with her hand, slowly moved her hand up and down the length.

"Mmmmmm, your cock tastes so fucking good tonight!" Katie said licking her lips again.

"Don't stop," Joechin quietly whispered as he stared in disbelief at the gorgeous wife sucking his cock. The warmth and sight made him want to cum. Never in his wildest dreams did he think a blowjob would feel this good.

Katie couldn't help but smile. She knew he had been wanting a good blowjob and especially from her right then while all their guests were downstairs. Even d***k, Katie knew the way her husband reacts to her sucking his cock and knew he was extremely excited tonight. Most likely from her outfit she told herself. Katie giggled to herself that although her husband was harder than he's ever been that he didn't feel as long. As the hot wife continued sucking the meat in her mouth harder she felt it must be how the alcohol affects him.

She locked her eyes on his and slowly lowered her head back down on the rigid hard dick of her teenage lover. This time though, when her mouth reached her hand, she stopped and flickered her tongue continuously over Joechin's cock and then released her grip on the hard shaft and placed both of her hands on the k**'s hips.

She loved sucking cock. The married wife loved to have the entire pole slide down her throat and have no obstruction like her hand. Also if she used her hand to jack him off he would cum too soon, and she wanted to savor this erotic situation of sucking her husband.

Slowly, she lowered her head to the base of the teenager's cock while still looking deep into his eyes. She knew Fred loved it when she stared in to his eyes whilst impaled on his hard meat.

When her mouth reached the base of Joechin's cock and it had slid down her throat, only then did Katie slowly move her head backwards along the pole until she reached the head and then she lowered her head back down the meat.

Katie's head began bobbing up and down Joechin's dick, sliding past her luscious lips and down her tight throat, faster and faster. She had began slowly but once the feel of that cock sliding in and out of her mouth had settled in, she began to lose control and really begin to suck.

"Ohhhhh!" Joechin moaned as she worked on his cock in and out of her sucking wet mouth.

Katie moaned a little and Joechin let his head fall back. Katie closed her eyes and held on to Joechin's hips as she repeatedly sucked his cock deeper into her mouth. Using her tongue to slash across the hard meat in her mouth, she sucked harder and harder. Her cheeks moving in and out as she worked on the young man's prick.

She moaned more and every now and then she was lifting her head from Joechin's cock and moaned loudly, then returning to sucking cock like a pro. The sounds of both of their moans soon filled the silent room, as a break in the music had silenced the room momentarily. Voices from the floor below could be heard and were only drowned out by the lewd slurping noises of Katie's mouth on Joechin's cock.

"Mmmmmmmmmm," Katie moaned as Joechin moaned back.

With Katie's head still bobbing up and down the boy's meat and her eyes tightly closed, all that existed in the world was this wondrous hard rod and all the pleasure she was getting from sucking on it.

Mrs. Jackson opened her eyes as her head once again lowered back down onto his member and she saw Joechin look down at her.
Then, as she stared into his eyes, he reached forward and grabbed her small tits and squeezed the soft but firm mounds in his hands.

"Mmmmmmmmmph" Katie moaned and rolled her eyes a little from the hot feeling of a masked lover taking advantage of her. The married wife had a fetish for masks and it excited her that her husband played along.

"Oooohhhhhhhh," Katie moaned again as her husband groped her breasts harder and then quickly went back to sucking Spiderman's cock. She loved the feeling of it sliding in and out of her mouth, sucking on it. It was so hard tonight; harder than most nights and had no problem taking his cock all the way into her throat.

Joechin continued to mangle her perfect tits and then he released them and placed his hands onto her head, not pulling or pushing her, just resting on her long brown hair and her gold tiara as she worshipped his cock.

She loved it and, as she continued sucking, all she could think about was her husband and the enjoyment he was getting from her tight wet mouth. The thought made her pussy tingle, but it also made her suck harder.

Joechin continued to gently hold the wife's head as she worked his dick in and out of her mouth, sucking and licking as her red lipstick covered lips were wrapped tightly around the hard shaft.

Looking down at Katie’s face, her eyes still on his as her lips gliding up and down his hard member, she looked so hot. Her face moved all the way down to the base of his dick and then slid all the way back to the tip of the head. He still couldn't believe how good her hot mouth felt and every time his dick entered her throat he moaned and thought he was just going to cum right then.

Taking his hand from her head he once again reached forward and grabbed Katie's small tits. They felt so good. Small and firm, but still soft as he glanced down at her red boots and tight blue shorts tightly covering her ass.

Katie's mouth tightened around his dick and Joechin moaned louder. She bobbed her head up and down faster now, still never taking her eyes from his. He let go of her wondrous tits and returned his hand to her head, not holding her head or pulling her to him, just resting his hand on her gorgeous brown hair as he allowed her to do the work.

Instinctively Joechin thrusted forward; fucking the married wife's mouth.

"Mmmmmmmmm," the hot wife moaned taking her mouth from his dick and stroking the wet cock that hovered in front of her before placing her mouth back around his spongy head.

He watched the gorgeous costumed beauty's head bob up and down on his dick faster and faster. He could feel the cum rising in his balls as Katie tried to suck all of it out of him. She moaned a lot more now as she impaled her face on Joechin's cock. The slurping noises seemed loud even while music played downstairs.

Katie sucked as hard as she could as she knew her husband couldn't handle much more of this as she tasted his precum had started to erupt from the tip. Joechin had never had gotten a blowjob from anyone and didn't know what to expect. He could feel his dick beginning to stir and knew his balls would tighten and empty down Katie's hot throat soon.

She opened her eyes again and looked up at him, and then she slid her mouth from his dick and slashed her tongue across the head of his dick and sank her mouth back down again. Joechin groaned louder and Katie seemed to try and smile as best she could with her mouth full of cock.

Joechin was mesmerized now; seeing Wonder Woman on her knees with his dick shoved deep into her welcoming mouth was hot beyond belief.

Her tits were firm, with nipples that stood firmly erect from the soft flesh. They were an amazing sight in whatever Katie wore and Joechin had plenty of pictures to show for it.

The 38-year-old wife bobbed her head furiously while she looked up into her supposed husband's eyes and Joechin just basked in the sight and the feeling of her hot mouth.

Mrs. Jackson had only sucked his cock for 5 minutes as the young teenager had tried to hold back as long as he could, as he enjoyed the sensation and the view but he could barely contain himself. His knees had become weaker as Katie realized how close he was to cumming and sucked on him for all she was worth.

Her head bobbed furiously up and down his shaft and her eyes were intent on his own. Faster, she worked the hard member in and out of her mouth and down her wondrously tight hot throat.

Spurred on by the reaction she was getting from her supposed husband, Katie sucked harder and harder as she slammed her pretty face down onto the teenager's meat until Joechin felt his balls tighten. He couldn't hold back anymore, the vision of her beautiful face impaled on his hard rod and her bare tits that moved around as she bobbed her head up and down; it was just too much.

Joechin groaned and clenched his teeth as he grabbed hold of the gorgeous wife's head and pulled her down onto his raging dick and his balls starting shot his load out as he emptied his seed into her mouth.

Mrs. Jackson's mouth welcomed the hot salty cum into her mouth. She swallowed as Joechin held onto her head, still staring up at him. He had closed his eyes together at the feeling of his of cum shooting into her mouth and down her throat.

Katie felt spurt after spurt of hot sticky cum quickly shooting from the tip of the cock that she held tightly in her mouth. Swallowing as quickly as she could; it still filled her mouth as it began to spill from the sides of her lips. Fred had never came this much in awhile she thought as she pulled off his prick trying not to gag.

After a second of cumming buckets down her throat, Katie fell backwards, while he was still cumming. Joechin grabbed his dick with his hand, after her mouth had left his dick another blob of cum had shot out and hit her in the face as it streaked down her cheek. Joechin stroked his cock in front of the hot wife.

"Ohhhhh," Katie moaned, "Cum on Wonder Woman's face!" the d***k wife exclaimed.

She leaned back on her hands and swallowed most of the remaining cum in her mouth, the hot wife let some dribble out past her lips and onto her chin.

"Cum on me, Spiderman!" Katie purred lustfully with her most teasing look on her face. "Cum all over me!"

Joechin only groaned, jacked his cock, and shot his hot sticky cum all over her. Globs of the boy's cum landed on and between her tits, all over her beautiful face, on her slim neck and all over the bedroom floor.

Finally, Joechin's dick shot it's last glob of cum straight into Katie's waiting mouth, as she knelt under his cock with her mouth wide open and her tongue out. Joechin sat down on the edge of the bed exhausted and amazed at the wife that still knelt before him.

Katie smiled at him. She had never seen her husband cum so much in her life; he must have been really horny tonight. As Joechin continued to stare at her with his grin that was covered by his mask, Mrs. Jackson ran a finger over her tits
and scooped up some of his cum and popped it into her mouth, sucking her finger and swallowing the thick liquid,
"Mmmmmmm, you tasted sooooo good tonight," she cooed as she rested her head in his lap.

Joechin stood up and pulled his pants back up over his deflated penis as he looked down at the sexy cum covered wife.

Mrs. Jackson kneeled on the floor as she looked up and pouted, "Where do you think you're going Spiderman?" Joechin paused as he looked back down at the married woman. She stood up and placed her arms around him.

"Come on Spiderman," with a touch of impatience in her voice as she whispered into his ear, "Aren't you going to make me cum?" Joechin bit his bottom lip under his mask afraid to make any sound as Katie squeezed him tighter.

He stared at the hard bodied wife not knowing what she wanted him to do.

Katie leaned up into his mask covered face, "Just real quick Freddy and we'll get back to the party! I'm so turned on!"

Joechin's stomach turned. If he didn't do something he felt for sure she would get suspicious. He reached out and grabbed her ass with both hands.

Katie stood in front of her young neighbor as she began to wiggle out of her tight outfit as she pulled it off past her red high heeled boots. She looked into his eyes, "Should I leave them on?" as she began to unzip the boots from behind. Joechin nodded as he continued to stare at the naked hard bodied wife in front of him. In what seemed like eternity Katie stood naked in front of him wearing her Wonder Woman boots with her gold tiara and bracelets. She was unbelievably sexy.

Katie sat down next to her husband on the bed and lustfully whispered, "Freddy, I need you to lick my pussy now! I'm soooo horny," she slurred as she laid down and flipped her legs around Joechin.

"Please, baby! My cunt is so wet! I need you to suck my cunt and make me cum!" Katie pleaded as she spread her legs in front of the masked man.

He panicked as she was about to see who he really was but those thoughts quickly disappeared as Katie, who was already rubbing her pussy mumbled, "but leave the mask on. You know I feel about masks….just lift it above your mouth."

Joechin was relieved at her d***ken ramble but only too eager to oblige and couldn't wait to have his first taste of a woman. He slid between the wife's legs and carefully lifted his mask above his lips and began planting wet, horny kisses on her inner thigh. Eagerly, his hot neighbor let her thighs fall lewdly apart.

"There it is, Spiderman! You've never had a hot pussy like this before, have you?" She completely allowed access to her fuck slit for her husband's lips and tongue. Whenever the hot wife has d***k quite a lot she became more vocal during sex, which Fred usually loved.

Joechin shook his head and gazed excitedly at the wife's cunt. He could smell Katie's wet pussy, and the tantalizing aroma of hot, horny cunt made the boy's prick stir to life again. He lowered his head between her legs and sniffed her pussy. The wife's crotch smelled amazing and with a moan of lust, he lowered his face even further into her aromatic crotch. It smelled unlike anything he had every sniffed. Sticking out his tongue under the mask, Joechin ran the tip of his tongue experimentally up the slippery pink slit of the wife's gaping pussy.

"Ungghh! Ohhhhhhh!" purred Katie as she slid her hand down, delicately peeling open her pussy folds with her fingers to expose her glistening pink pussy, and the hard, swollen bud of her aching clit.

He gently pushed Katie's fingers out of the way and replaced them with his own, holding her cunt lips wide open. Avidly, he slid his tongue up and down her saturated cunt slit, lapping up the tasty cunt juice that flowed from the depths of Katie's hot, throbbing fuck hole.

"Ooooohhhhhh! Lick my clit," Katie groaned impatiently, "Please, lick my clit!"

Tentatively, Joechin brushed his tongue across the wife's erect bud at the top of her cunt. Katie humped the teenager's face harder, as her small tits jiggled as she humped her pussy against Joechin's face.

"That's right, Spiderman! Ungghhh! Lick it harder! ... Oh fuck! Put your lips on it! Suck it, baby! Suck my clit!" the hot wife yelled, uninhibited by the effects of the alcohol.

But Joechin just licked her clit, teasingly probing it with his tongue. Katie's beautiful face was a mask of sexual ecstasy, as she deliriously twisted her head from side to side on the bed. The lust mounted almost painfully in her tortured pussy. Joechin uneducated on what he should do continued to just slowly lick her pussy with his tongue.

In desperation, Katie dug her fingers into the nape of her supposed husband's neck, trying to pull his mouth harder onto her clit, "I said suck it! Please, oh, please... Suck my fucking clit!" slurred the hot wife.

Finally, Joechin wrapped his lips around Katie's itchy, little clit. He sucked it gently not wanting to hurt his lover. He always watched his porn intently because if he ever got the chance he would know what to do. His tongue brushed back and forth on the very tip of her clit, sending spasming waves of ecstasy the pounded through the wife's half naked body.

"Put your fingers in my cunt, baby!" Katie cried, on the verge of cumming, "Stop teasing me!"

Joechin straightened one finger and slipped it into Katie's gushing wet cunt. Sucking steadily on her clit, he began jacking off her pussy, grinding his knuckle on the swollen outer folds of her trimmed cunt slit.

Katie raised her legs so her ass was completely off the bed as she looked down at her husband as his pace had slowed.

"Fuck! I want to cum," she moaned at the top of her lungs becoming increasingly frustrated. The music was so loud on the main floor that nobody would have heard Katie's cries of pleasure.

As tried as she might her masked lover couldn't bring her to orgasm. Her husband had always been a truly gifted pussy licker and now it was like he had never tasted it.

Desperately, she clutched her husband's head with both hands, her ass pumping and humping frantically off the bed, as she fucked her pussy against his mouth again and again. And Joechin eagerly kept sucking her clit with his lips and fucking her cunt with his fingers.

"Ohhhhhh! Stop teasing me and get me off!" Katie yelled at him.

Joechin felt his the hardness of his cock. While he continued to lick the hot wife; he lowered his pants to thigh level and started to rub his swollen fuck stick. Katie gasped as she saw, once again, the incredible stiffness of her supposed husband's cock. His prick looked harder than it had been before he'd cum as if a fresh load of creamy sperm would spew out of his prick at any moment.

Katie felt her cunt throbbing, and wanted her husband's fuck tool pistoning back and forth inside her suddenly insatiable cunt.

"Ohhhhhh," staring down at the erect cock, "You're fucking hard again?" as she reached down and pulled his head up. Joechin quickly had to grab his mask from coming off as he pulled back down over his face, "You need to get d***k more often," the intoxicated wife exclaimed as she took grabbed his cock into her hands.

The hot wife trembled harder than ever with her passion. Her husband hadn't became hard again so quickly since their honeymoon. She wiggled her heart shaped, pert ass into a good humping position, spread her slender thighs as wide as she could, letting the horny teenager see all of her tight, wet, pouty-lipped cunt.

"Fuck me! Push it in baby! Go ahead, baby, shove it into Wonder Woman!" Katie yelled as she pulled her husband onto her.

Excitement filled the young man as he leaned over her, supporting his shoulders on an outstretched arm. Lustfully, he gazed down at the wife's shaven fuck hole with a thin patch of pubic hair. He aligned his cock with his free hand and watched intently as his bloated cock head disappeared into her gooey pink cunt-slit. Joechin gasped at the thought that he had just lost his virginity. The young teen paused for a second feeling Mrs. Jackson's moist hole around him. The hot tightness clung around his shaft unlike anything he had ever felt.

Then, instinctively, Joechin started humping, awkwardly at first, then more steadily as he slid his prick into the welcoming tightness of his neighbor's hot, wet cunt.

"Ohhhh fuck yeah," Katie purred, "I..." her voice tailing off as Joechin pushed more of his cock into her, "I can't believe your cock is this hard again."

Joechin's fuck rod stretched his neighbor's tight cunt as it bored its way in, spreading the pouting lips of her pussy around the thickness of his cock. Katie started humping when the boy had a third of his prick embedded in her pussy, excitedly bucking and grinding her blushing ass cheeks in an attempt to get more of his prick into her fuck hole.

"Oh, God, baby! Your cock feels so good inside me! Fuck me hard Spiderman!" feeling like a d***k slut yelling at her lover uninhibited by anything or anybody.

Joechin wiggled his hips as he thrusted his prick into Katie's widely stretched cunt, making his cock slide easily into the gooey, warm tightness of her juicy fuck hole. Finally, with his neighbor humping like a bitch in heat beneath him, the young man seemed to catch on to the rhythms of fucking.

Joechin started thrusting steadily, fucking his rock hard prick deeper and deeper into the hot wife's pussy with every stroke. Katie grimaced with pleasure as the boy started to slam himself into her as hard as he possibly could. Her glove tight pussy began contracting wetly and rhythmically around Joechin's young hard cock.

"Deeper!" Katie gasped, and spread her legs further, as far as she could. "Fuck my pussy deep! Ram it all the way in! I want to feel it deep in me!"

Mrs. Jackson felt the hard cock pushing in and out of her hot wet pussy noting that it didn't feel quite as deep as Fred usually fucks her. Katie's thought quickly to Phil fucking her and wondered if he had bore out her pussy to the point she couldn't feel her husband's cock.

Joechin pounded hard into his neighbor's hot, buttery cunt, sinking the remaining few inches of his young prick to the hilt in her creaming pussy. His elbows bent, letting his weight down on top of her, crushing her small, stiff nippled tits under his chest. For several ecstatic seconds, Joechin lay motionless, just savoring the juicy, sucking pressure of the wife's pussy around his cock.

"Don't stop! " Katie pleaded. "Work your ass back and forth, move you cock in and out! Please!! Fuck me! Please!!!" with desperation in her voice as she humped her ass to meet her supposed husbands dick.

Joechin pulled his cock slowly out of Katie's clinging pussy, withdrawing until only his helmet shaped cockhead parted the tightly stretched lips of her cunt. Then, shuddering with pleasure, he slammed back inside her again, sinking his cock into her hot, slippery cunt hole.

Katie's tits jiggled as she humped her ass in a frenzy of lust, as she panted and gasped as she pumped her throbbing pussy against the base of his prick.

"Fuck me! Fuck me!" she begged, the words an obscene d***ken chant. "Harder! Ohhhhhhh! Fuck me deep with your hard cock! Deeper!"

Joechin quickened his pace, slid as he his bl**d gorged prick shaft in and out of Mrs. Jackson's incredibly tight pussy. The wet, swollen lips of her pussy clung to his cock shaft, clasping and squeezing his horny young prick in an incredible grip, every time he slammed it into her cunt. T

With another big load of jizz churning in his balls, Joechin fucked the horny, insatiable mother faster and faster, making the bed squeak with the fury of their wild fucking.

"Deeper!" Katie bucked her tightly clenched ass, frantically fucking the teenager as fast and as hard as she could.

"Unnngghhh! Deeper! Oooohh!! It feels so good in my pussy! Harder! Fuck my cunt as hard as you can, baby!" Katie moaned in heat.

Joechin fucked his horny neighbor as hard as he could, he panted into his mask as he drilled his young cock wildly in and out of her juice filled pussy. Katie humped up to meet his strokes, her cunt getting wetter and hotter, her pussy slit contracting repeatedly around the satisfying stiffness of his fucking prick.

The wife and her unknown teenage lover fucked in rhythmic unison, oblivious to everything except the torrid energy of their coupling. Joechin's pistoning cock relentlessly pounded into the gushing depths of her pussy.

The sounds of sloppy sex filled the room that was barely audible over the loud music that played downstairs. The freckled face beauty looked up at her masked lover, "Fuck me! Fuck me!" the d***ken goddess repeated over and over.

Katie placed her hands on Joechin's chest as she looked into his mask covered eyes, "Fuck me from behind!" as she pushed him off of her. Joechin's cock slid out of the wife's pussy as the horny woman quickly got on all fours her red high heeled boots sticking out across the bed. The young teen knew exactly what he needed to do as he knelt behind the perfect small ass as he slowly eased his cock back into her.

Soon he was fucking her from behind as the undeniable sound of sex was heard doing a break in the music mixed in with Katie moaning with every thrust. Joechin watched down in delight as his cock shot into the wife's wet pussy.

Katie buried her head into her pillow as she reached back and spread her ass cheeks further apart as her horniness took over. She was so close to cumming and wanted to feel what the lady did in the porn video she had seen last week. She was hesitant to say anything to her husband, even while d***k, but then she blurted, "Rub my ass," looking back towards her masked husband, "rub my asshole with your finger while you fuck me!"

Joechin stopped as he couldn't believe his ears as he stared at the sexy neighbor looking back at him. Joechin slowly started to thrust himself into her as he lifted his finger and rubbed her wet butthole. Katie began to slam herself back towards him while she held her cheeks apart, "Push it in!" she slurred. The young man began to slowly ease his thumb into her rectum while continuing to work his cock. Never in his mind did he think his innocent neighbor would act like this in bed as he pushed it further into her ass much to the delight of Mrs. Jackson. In perfect unison he ran his thumb in and out of the tight ass of his neighbor while moving his cock in and out of her wet pussy.

The teenager's heart raced as he hoped he would be able to fuck her ass with his cock. He had seen so many anal sex videos and was something he wanted to try in his lifetime, but didn't think everything would happen on the same day. While he continued to fuck her he began to question himself. Should I just put it in? What would she do?

His trance was broken by Katie's slurred d***ken speech, "Ohhhhhhh fuck yeah...fuck it" she screamed as Joechin worked his finger and cock together at the same time.

"Deeper! Deeper!" as Joechin pushed his thumb into the hot wife as far as it could go, "Oohhhhhh fuck...I'm cumming. I'm cummmmming!" she screamed.

Joechin picked up his pace of deep as he fucked his neighbor as her body began to shake, "ooohhhhhhh fuck fuck fuck!!" as the young boy brought Ms. Jackson to orgasm.

"OOOhhhhhhhh," Katie moaned as her body continued to shake from the boy's pounding. He continued to f***e his cock and finger into both tight holes as he slowed his pace as he pulled out of her wet pussy. The young man pulled his thumb from her tight butt as he placed the head of his cock to the entrance to anal cavity and pressed his bl**d engorged spongy head of his cock against his neighbor's tight asshole.

The hot wife looked back and moaned, "Ohhhhhhhhhh yeah!" and demanded, "Fuck my ass with your cock."

Joechin thrusted forward as his cock began to penetrate her tight ass but he felt his climax rapidly approaching. He pulled back hoping to avoid cumming but tried as he might the first volley shot out buttering Katie's back door.

"Ohhhhh fuck yes Fred! Cover me with your cum!" as Katie ground her ass back towards his spasming cock.

Joechin quickly stroked his pussy juiced cock as spurt after spurt of his cum showered the hot wife's perfect small ass. The young boy moaned loudly, but was drowned out by the loud music playing, as his cum sprayed onto Katie's back.

Spurt after spurt of hot, sticky jism that was welled up in Joechin's balls, bathed Katie's ass and back as it leaked onto the bedspread.

Fred's wife collapsed forward onto the mattress still recovering from her orgasm as Joechin knelt behind her squeezing every drop out of his balls and onto his costumed lover, "Ohhhhhhhhhh," Joechin moaned happily. He grinned down at Katie wickedly, under his mask.

Mrs. Jackson slowly got up using her hand to balance her intoxicated state. She bent down to pick up her costume as she looked over at her husband, "You better go downstairs! Our guests are probably suspicious!" the d***ken wife announced as she walked into the bathroom.

The young man watched in awe as the grown woman stumbled in front of him into the bathroom. He quickly grabbed the lacy thong and placed it into his back pocket and grabbed his camera without Katie noticing, who was wiping her back in front of the mirror with a towel. Joechin paused before leaving looking at the sexy wife naked in front of the mirror.

Joechin slipped out of the bedroom closing the door behind him. He looked back at the room where he will forever remember as where he lost his cherry as he put his costume gloves back on. He walked downstairs refreshed although weak in the knees. Under his mask nobody noticed anything and couldn't see the big grin on Joechin's face. He spied his mother and father in the kitchen as he pulled off his mask as sweat poured off of him.

His mother looked over at him, "Joechin, are you okay? You look like you took a shower! You are soaked in sweat!"

The young teen that just lost his virginity looked over at his mother, "I'm fine! It's just really hot in the costume!"

He spent a few more minutes talking with other guests but his thoughts were on what he had just accomplished. He glanced down at his camera knowing his first piece of ass will forever be documented on film.

"I'm going to go home," he told his mother, "I'm getting tired."

"Okay honey," his mother said while holding a glass of wine, "Did you have a good time though?"

"Oh yeah. I had more fun that I could possibly imagine!" as he turned towards the front door. As he walked out the door, Fred Jackson walked up the sidewalk with another neighbor carrying the beer, "Goodnight Mr. Jackson."

"Joechin! The party is just starting!" he exclaimed obviously still intoxicated.

"I think I'm partied out! I'm pretty tired! But tell Mrs. Jackson that I had a great time!" as he walked across the street and into his house. Once inside Joechin fell back against the door and took a deep sigh. The young man reached into his back pocket and removed Katie's lacy thong and held it up to his nose knowing he will forever have the scent of his first woman.


Coming soon; My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 17. Katie was been avoiding the phone calls from the hospital but her disgusting neighbor has been released to go home. Phil is leaving messages that he is going to tell Fred everything! What would a hot wife do to protect her f****y....... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1118  |  
97%
  |  4

My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 16: Katie's Hallowe

My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 16
Katie's Halloween Party

Joechin Lee sat in his room and watched the neighbors from his window as they walked over to the Jackson's house. He sighed deeply as he didn't see anyone his age. He knew another boring evening with his parents awaited him. He wished his parents would allow him to go social gatherings with his friends but they always felt he would get in trouble and hurt his academic scholarship chances. The teenager was still a virgin while most of his friends have had sex. It's not like he wasn't interested in sex; he'd spent hours downloading pornography on the internet. As with most 18 year olds his hormones were going crazy. He would constantly jack off in his room multiple times a day fantasizing about what he had seen.

Besides watching his vast porn collection Joechin loved photography. He was a pro at Photoshop and loved sneaking pictures of his sexy neighbor Kathryn Jackson or even girls from his high school and editing them so they appeared naked or in compromising positions. He would then edit his own picture onto the men giving him the illusion that he was with them.

"Let's go Joechin!" his mother yelled upstairs breaking him from his trance. Joechin immediately thought about telling his parents he was sick and should stay home.

He rolled his eyes as he walked over to the stairs and yelled down at his mother, "Why do I have to go? Why can't I stay home? It's going to be boring!"

"You can play your games or read your comics later Joechin!" his mother yelled back at him.

Joechin enjoyed his comic collection and his multiple video game systems and would rather do anything than go to the stupid Halloween party. He stormed back into his room and slammed the door. His parents were always so strict they never allowed him to attend parties that his friends were having so he didn't understand why he had to go with them to this one.

The young man, a senior at North Kansas City High, grabbed his costume from the bed that his mother purchased. He pulled it out of the package; a Spiderman costume? Joechin frowned. When his mother asked what he wanted to be he told her Wolverine, from the movie X-Men. This costume was a Wal-Mart special no doubt. He threw his shirt and pants off as he slipped on the tightly fitting costume. He quickly noticed the pants revealed his underwear lines and quickly removed them.

He looked into his mirror striking a few poses, "Pockets!" Joechin groaned, "Spiderman doesn't have pockets," as he looked at the front and back of his costume pants. It wasn't horrible but it wasn't anything like the movies or the comics for that matter. He grabbed his Nikon D90 camera from the top of his dresser and opened the door and began to stroll downstairs. Although upset with his parents he felt he would at least be able to take some entertaining pictures of his d***ken neighbors.

As he walked into the kitchen he saw his mother dressed like a witch and his father resembled a hobbit. He stared in disbelief on how ridiculous his parents looked, "I'm so embarrassed" he said under his breath as his mother turned towards him and squealed in delight.

"Ohhh Joechin! It looks perfect!" as she admired her son dressed like the web slinger.

"It's not even close to what it should look like mom!" he rebutted, "Spiderman doesn't have pockets!" as he pulled out the front pockets in unison.

"It's fine dear," his mother reassured him as the f****y made it's way to the door.

The Lee f****y walked next door to the Jackson residence and all of Joechin's thoughts of not attending quickly disappeared when Mrs. Jackson opened the door.

His stunning married neighbor wore the perfect Wonder Woman outfit that was so tight it looked as though it was sprayed on her. He quickly noted that it had to be a custom costume and not a cheap store purchased model. Her hair was curled as he hung past her shoulders with a gold tiara. Her make up was perfectly applied as her lips were accented with a perfect shade of red lipstick. A red top with gold accents covered her torso which fit tightly around her stomach revealing her hard body. The costume was so tight as gold stars covered her ass which accented her beautiful long fit legs. The shorts, which were cut high on the thigh, made her legs look perfect with calf high red high heeled boots completing the outfit. A gold rope dangled from her waist as gold metal bracelets clung to her wrists. Joechin stared in disbelief at her perfect one piece costume.

He wasn't a huge fan of Wonder Woman comics as he always felt they were for sissies. But he had to admit hers was very well done. He moved closer to her and lifted up his mask, “Wow! Mrs. Jackson that's a great costume! I didn't know you were a fan of the superheros. Did you model your costume after DC comics or the old television series?"

Katie Jackson giggled at Joechin's questions. She moved closer, obviously already been drinking, as she rested her hand on his shoulder, “I don't read comics sweetie! I just thought it would be a fun costume!" as she turned to walk back into the party.

Joechin sensing a perfect moment pulled his camera up, "How about a picture for the Bugle?" trying to act like Spiderman's alter ego Peter Parker. Katie giggled and struck a pose for Joechin as he quickly snapped the pictures. His exotic neighbor bent over at the waist leaning towards the camera with her lips puckered. The horny teen quickly snapped pictures quickly already planning on using Photoshop to have her kissing his cock.

Suddenly another Spiderman costume appeared next to her. The couple they began to pose together as Katie stuck her tongue out acting silly. Joechin, fumbled over himself, as he quickly took a few shots of her knowing it will be perfect for a picture later.

Joechin was taken back that somebody would wear the same dorky outfit as him. The masked man removed his mask as Joechin saw it was Katie's husband Fred.

Pulling up his own mask, "Nice costume Mr. Jackson," suddenly feeling much better about his mothers’ choice as if Fred would chose to wear it; then it must not be so bad.

"Hey Joechin! We're twins.” obviously intoxicated putting his arm around him.

Fred and Katie walked off as Joechin continued to snap pictures of Katie's perfect ass in her tight costume. He was already excited to run home and download the pictures onto his computer.

Joechin walked around the house snapping pictures of the Jackson's guests, many of which had some extravagant costumes, but none as sexy as Katie's. Joechin noted they sure knew how to throw a party. Neighbors were also dressed up and were drinking gallons of alcohol and were quickly getting intoxicated. He paused to watch some adults trying to play Rock Band as he watched Mrs. Jackson sway her hips while singing to Brass in Pocket by the Pretenders. The sexy milf was having difficulty standing as she kept losing her balance and had to reach out and catch herself on the chair. d***k or not she was the sexiest woman he had ever seen.

Joechin felt his cock getting hard and he couldn't wait to get home and stroke off to the thought of his unbelievable sexy neighbor. He felt his erection growing while watching Katie and quickly turned into the corner and lowered his hands down in front of his crotch knowing it will be very obvious if his excitement continued as his pants were very tight.

He turned his head to watch his sexy neighbor as he hoped nobody would notice what he was doing as he placed his camera in front of his crotch trying to cover his obvious excitement. Joechin couldn't believe how luscious her ass looked in her costume. It was a nerd's wet dream. Her red lipstick was perfectly applied as he couldn't help but stare. After the song finished Joechin felt his cock was rock hard as he watched Katie bending over to offer drinks and appetizers to guests. The young man quickly tried thinking of college entrance exams in an attempt to get his dick to subside. He sat down in the corner of the room to concentrate as he thought maybe wearing a tight costume wasn't a good idea.

Eventually the young man was able to make himself appear normal, and after beating everyone in the party at Rock Band, he began to walk around the house looking for his neighbor. Many of the guests were coming up and offering Joechin a drink of alcohol. He knew better than to try and sneak beer or anything in front of his parents but continued to drink sodas. As the night progressed and the adults were drinking heavily; he began looking for a restroom only to find a long line. He's always had an active bladder and really needed to pee but didn't want to miss anything.

Joechin stood in line to use the restroom when Fred came up next to him, "Have you seen Katie?"

Joechin glanced around the room. He had been following her all night with his camera but had lost track while he took his turn playing the video game, "Not for awhile."

"When you do; tell her me and Mark went to get more beer," he explained as he started towards the front door.

"Sure," as Joechin watched Fred and another guest walk out the front door.

The young man felt like he could possibly pee at any second and walked out of line as a few people were still in front of him. He couldn't believe the Jackson's did have another bathroom as he spied the stairs leading to the second floor.

Joechin slowly walked upstairs past the sign posted to keep guests from going upstairs. He quickly spied an open bathroom, obviously for the Jackson's c***dren judging by the clowns painted on the wall. He silently shut the door not wanting to get in trouble for walking past the sign and quickly urinated. Feeling relieved he walked out and admired pictures that hung on the wall of the Jackson's. He again felt a surge in his pants as he stared at the pictures of his sexy neighbor. He crept down the hallway towards a closed door which obviously lead to the master bedroom, just wanting to get a glance of where his sexy neighbor slept. He quietly opened it and stepped inside; part of the bedroom was illuminated by the light from the master bathroom. Joechin heard a moan in the darkness and lying on her back, motionless on the king sized bed was Katie. The young teen quickly announced, "Sorry!" and turned to walk out. He glanced back at the beautiful woman when she didn't make a sound that acknowledged him. Joechin turned and slowly walked back in and moved closer. He saw her eyes were closed and could see the rising and falling of her chest. Even while she slept she couldn't have been sexier Joechin thought.

"Mrs. Jackson," Joechin announced, walking over to her side as he gazed down at her beauty. Joechin looked down at the camera in his hand and back towards the past out superhero. He was torn between what he should do and shouldn't do but his emotions got the best of him as he quickly pulled up his camera and took a few pictures of the sl**ping superhero. He focused in on her beautiful sexy freckled face. It was so perfect, her lips glowed a bright shade of red as he focused on her face and her hard body.

"Mrs. Jackson?" he repeated louder but Katie did not stir as she was passed out from the amount of alcohol she had consumed.

The nervous boy stared down at his sl**ping neighbor. She looked unbelievably perfect. Dressed in her Wonder Woman costume the top of her right breast was exposed as her top had began to fall down right above her nipple. He quickly pulled up his camera trying to get the angle to have the breast exposed. Joechin gave one more suspicious scan of the room then knelt down beside the bed. "Mrs. Jackson?" he said into her ear. Still his stunning neighbor didn't awaken. He looked down and lying next to where he kneeled was a black lacy thong that was partially under the bed. He picked up the garment as he lifted his mask above his face. He lifted the thong to his nose smelling the tangy scent of Mrs. Jackson. It was unlike anything he had ever smelled.

Suddenly, the boy stopped inhaling and licked his lips, as he stared thoughtfully at the motionless body of Mrs. Jackson. He glanced around the room, and walked quietly over to the bedroom door. He slowly and silently closed it; as it muffled the loud music that boomed throughout the house. He crept back over to the bed and kneeled down again next to the lovely wife.

"Mrs. Jackson?" he said, a little softer this time.

Joechin tentatively reached out and placed his hand on her stomach immediately feeling her firm abs over her bright red and blue costume.

"Katie?" he said, his voice a loud whisper yet she did not stir. Joechin quickly took off his Spiderman gloves and tossed them to the floor. The boy's loins began to tingle in anticipation as he slowly worked his hand up her costume until it was firmly planted on her breast; covering the mound of flesh in his palm over her clothing.

The boy silently climbed onto the bed and leaned over Katie, keeping his hand fixed to the perfect mound of flesh.

She still didn't move and Joechin was at last confident that he was free to explore his lovely married neighbor. Breathing heavily, he sat the camera down on the bed as Joechin's other hand moved to join its partner on Katie's chest. He took a breast in each hand and squeezed them firmly over her costume.

"Ohhhhhhh Wow!" groaned the teenager, his hands opened and closed over the deliciously firm mounds, kneading the resilient flesh. He tightly gripped the perfect orbs. They were more firm than he thought as it was the first breast he had ever touched in his young life. Joechin's cock had grown to unprecedented hardness as he continued to manipulate his neighbor's hard body.

Joechin released her perfect b-cups as his hands rubbed Katie's thigh's noting how perfect and smooth her skin was. Gently the teenager ran his hands across the lovely wife's starry blue shorts feeling how tight her skin felt underneath them. He continued to run his hands down her legs until they met her calf high red boots.

The young teen was breathing heavily as he ran his hands back up her body, pausing to reach around underneath her and squeezing one cheek of her ass. It was so tight and small; it was perfect. Joechin released her ass and ran his hands back across her stomach. With his free hand Joechin rubbed his cock over his clothing while he continued to stare at Mrs. Jackson.

Joechin ran both his hands back up to her breasts and continued to grope them. He then carefully curled his fingers around the edge of Katie's costume and slowly pulled the top down. The material tore slightly as he pulled it wide, exposing Katie's bare breasts to his hungry eyes. Joechin stared in delight at the wife's perfect rounded breasts. His hands once again closed over her, now bare, breasts. He stopped momentarily as he grabbed his camera and zoomed in on her breasts; capturing the moment on film. He reached out and rubbed them playfully as he continued snapping the shots.

Joechin continued to feel up the wife's passed out body as his fingers pinched and twisted at her nipples. The young man noticed the longer he played with her nubs the harder they became until they were both engorged.

The teen slowly leaned onto the beautiful woman, his hard cock jutting against her hip as he plunged his face into her cleavage. Joechin made a snort of lustful grunting noise as he rubbed his face on her breasts, savoring the softness of her flawless skin.

He turned his head to the side and captured a nipple between his lips, sucking it hungrily and at the same time he started to grind his bulging cock against her slender hip. The k**'s feast continued as he turned to her other nipple, his tongue coming out and lapped against the hardening bud, sucking it f***efully between his lips. He gave the nipple a quick bite and then straightened up, adjusting his position so that he sat over her, carefully straddling her flat stomach.

Joechin then reached down with both hands and squeezed the wife's firm breasts. He jiggled them in his hands, watching in delight as they moved between his hands. The teenager felt his hard cock pressing against Katie's abs as he dared not too much pressure on her.

He gave a huge grin as he released his hostess' breasts and climbed off the sl**ping married woman not wanting to wake her. He stared at her as he felt the hardness and heat coming off his cock that was straining to be released. The horny teen stared at her beauty as he rubbed the length of his cock over his clothing with his hand while he stared at Katie's naked chest. He heard the voices downstairs along with the pounding music on the floor. He had fantasized about this moment as he stared at Katie's perfect freckled face and red thin lips. Then, he crawled on the bed around to her head, sat down and carefully pushed her hair behind her shoulders not wanting her tiara to fall off.

Joechin stared at the bedroom door as he lurched up while he kneeled on the bed and pulled his costume pants down to thigh level. The young man's 6" cock immediately sprung out. He kneeled back down as he stared at the sexy wife as he slowly stroked his aching dick. He reached over and grabbed Katie's soiled thong and placed it next to his nose while he continued to slowly stroke his hard on. Breathing deeply, smelling Katie's musky tangy scent, while watching her naked breasts in front of him. He continued to stare at his stunning naked neighbor while he stroked his cock with her pretty panties buried in his nose.

Katie's head suddenly turned towards him as Joechin froze in fear. He tossed the panties to the end the bed. Her head moved until it was less than a foot from his dick. Joechin's eyes shot towards the door praying that nobody would come in as his hands shook as his breathing increased. He looked down as precum had erupted from the tip of his cock. Joechin gulped deeply as he slowly stroked his cock watching the sl**ping wife. Unable to help himself he slowly moved forward and rubbed his hard cock over Mrs. Jackson's pretty face leaving a slight smear of his shiny precum. Joechin then brushed the head of his cock across the wife's small lips, tracing their outline before pushing them apart with the tip of his erect dick.

He gave a small moan as his cock pierced her lips; the warmth of Katie's mouth was wondrous as he pushed his cock past her perfect red lips. Joechin moaned in bliss, the fact he was getting his first blowjob from such a beautiful woman made it all the more sweet. Never mind the fact she was passed out. He sat up and crouched over Katie's face as he fed more of his cock into her warm wet mouth.

He slowly pumped his cock in and out of her mouth, barely noticing the occasional sc**** from her teeth as he slowly fucked her tiny mouth. Keeping only the head of his cock in Katie's mouth, Joechin turned and grabbed a hold of her breast as he moved the mushroom head of his dick in and out of her mouth while stroking the shaft.

"Ohhhhh fuuuuuck!" He groaned as he plunged his cock a little further in and out of her hot wet mouth. Joechin held his cock between her lips as he grabbed his camera from the bed and quickly snapped a few shots of his hard dick between her lips. Although part of him wanted to continue with shots of a perfect Wonder Woman's mouth wrapped around his cock, he wanted to enjoy the new sensation and sat the camera back down on the bed.

The boy picked up the pace using his hot married neighbor's mouth to satisfy his built up teenage lust. Suddenly Katie's arms moved up to her face as if she was trying to swat away a fly.

Joechin quickly removed his cock from her mouth and scooted away. The boy was too scared to move knowing there was a strong possibility of her waking up. Joechin quickly thought he shouldn't have pushed his luck as he quickly pulled his mask down over his face unable to move away praying she would fall back asl**p. His cock quickly deflated as fast as it had grown as he sat up and pulled his pants back up. His mind thought of Katie running downstairs and telling his parents what he had done. He knelt next to her head willing that she would lay still and fall back asl**p so he could finish.

He watched in awe as Katie's tongue extended and licked her red lips as though she was tasting his precum that he left on them. Katie's eyes fluttered as they opened. Joechin quickly tried to move off the bed.

Katie looked confused as she focused in on the masked man kneeling next to her trying to roll off the bed, "Fred?" She mumbled.

Katie's eyes opened wider as she looked up at Spiderman. The hot wife, still d***k, looked up at her husband and smiled, "Ohhhhhh," playfully, "Hi Spiderman!" she slurred. The horny teenager was afraid to move as Katie reached out and grabbed the waistband of his costume, "Is the party still going on?" the stunning wife asked. She listened to the music and voices downstairs and smiled at her husband, "Oooooh it sounds like it."

He shook his head as Katie stared up at him. Joechin quickly realized his neighbor had mistaken him for her husband.

"Spiderman, did you like watching Wonder Woman?" Katie asked as she looked at her top that had been pulled down.

Again Joechin shook his head as he looked down at Katie's bare breasts.

Joechin sat in fear as Katie pulled his elastic waistband out, then, using his other hand, she pulled his semi hard cock out taking his young breath away. Joechin grabbed Katie's hand thinking he should quickly run away before she realized he wasn't her husband. Instead his teenage lust took control as he held the hot wife's hand on his shaft holding it there with his own enjoying the feeling of somebody else grabbing his dick.

Her hand instinctively closed around her supposed husband's piece of meat. She hadn't taken her eyes from it since she had removed it from her husbands costume. The tingle ran through her body as she felt the warm cock in her hands. She wanted her husband so badly. They had teased each other all night and it turned her on that their guests were still downstairs.

As she slowly stroked the cock up and down, the burning between her legs increased as she watched the teenager's dick grow in length. Slowly, Katie tightened her grip on Joechin's dick and started to move her hand up and down its entire length, feeling it grow harder with every motion of her hand. The harder Joechin's dick became, the faster Katie moved her hand and her eyes never left the cock that was fully hard now.

The boy exhaled and looked over from Katie's hand to her face as he reached out and began to grope her small breast once again. Joechin was excited beyond belief as his hot neighbor rubbed his cock.

Katie shuddered at his touch and let out a slight breathy moan, tightening her hand and beating her hand faster on the erect cock of her teenage guest.

"Ohhh Freddy," Katie began, her speech slurred, "You've wanted this all night haven't you? You and your Wonder Woman fantasy!" The married wife felt the cock in her hands and knew her husband was excited.

The married woman looked up at her husband, straight in his masked covered eyes. She could barely contain her lust now while staring at her masked lover. Katie stared at her hand that she wore her wedding ring on that, her husband had given her. The ring shined in the light from the bathroom. The d***ken wife loved her husband so much and loved making him happy. He had convinced her to wear the Wonder Woman outfit explaining it was his fantasy and she could continue hers with a masked lover. Her d***ken mind quickly thought of her neighbor Phil and his manipulative ways and she never wanted to lose her husband. She still couldn’t believe how she allowed herself to be manipulated by Phil. The ring continued to glisten from the light from the bathroom. The same hand that was quickly stroking Joechin's cock.

Fred had told her exactly what he wanted to do to her earlier while they were getting ready. Katie gave her masked lover a d***kard smile, "Let me see if I got this right Spiderman," Katie slurred looking into Joechin's eyes, "You want Wonder Woman to kneel in front of you and suck your cock?"

Joechin stared in disbelief; he swallowed hard as shook his head up and down.

Katie's d***ken lust had completely enveloped her, so still keeping her eyes on Joechin's, she slowly sank off the side of the bed and onto her knees as she pulled the boy in front of her. Joechin's mind knew it was wrong but couldn't resist what was about to happen; or so he hoped was going to happen. He slid off the bed as Katie lowered his pants to thigh level; his cock stood straight out in front of his married neighbor.

Kneeling in front of the boy's cock, Katie's eyes went straight to the hard member as it twitched in the air. They hadn't had sex for the past week and she was so horny, especially since she had been drinking. Her husband knew exactly what he wanted as he kept giving her Jello shots. She gently licked her lips and once again looked up into Joechin's masked face.

"You really want me to slide this dick of yours into my hot mouth and suck your hard cock until you cum in my mouth, while I'm on my knees?" She asked with her most innocent look and voice, "You want Wonder Woman to suck your cock? Do you really want to fuck Wonder Woman's mouth?"

Joechin nodded in disbelief while staring at Wonder Woman looking up at him, her top still pulled down exposing her beautiful breasts.

Katie smiled slightly and kept her eyes on her supposed husband as she reached up once again and clutched the shaft that was only inches from her pretty face, with her right hand. Looking at her hand with that ring on, a ring that meant she was Fred's wife, while it was wrapped around the throbbing shaft of the dick made her squeeze Joechin's cock harder from the feeling of lust that ran through her.

Slowly, almost painfully slowly from Joechin's expression that was hidden from view, Katie inched her face towards the meat in front of her. Staring straight into the k**'s eyes, she slowly opened her mouth as she came close to the head of his hot cock. She opened her mouth only just wide enough to fit the head inside so that her husband would feel her mouth on every part of his dick.

She felt him shiver when her mouth first made contact with his organ. Katie continued to lower her head down the shaft, never breaking eye contact with her masked husband, feeding more into her mouth. When her lips reached her hand she slowly moved her head back along the thick pole until her mouth almost came off it. Then again, painfully slowly she lowered her head along the cock and lightly began flicking her tongue over and over as she moved. Katie quickly noticed, although she was pretty d***k, that her husband smelled differently. Glancing at his rented costume; it must have been the fabric that was pressed firmly against his skin.

Mrs. Jackson slowly raised and lowered her head along Joechin's dick, never moving her hand, only slowly and gently sucking. Then, after a few times of this, Katie slid her mouth from Joechin's dick and gently massaged the shaft with her hand, slowly moved her hand up and down the length.

"Mmmmmm, your cock tastes so fucking good tonight!" Katie said licking her lips again.

"Don't stop," Joechin quietly whispered as he stared in disbelief at the gorgeous wife sucking his cock. The warmth and sight made him want to cum. Never in his wildest dreams did he think a blowjob would feel this good.

Katie couldn't help but smile. She knew he had been wanting a good blowjob and especially from her right then while all their guests were downstairs. Even d***k, Katie knew the way her husband reacts to her sucking his cock and knew he was extremely excited tonight. Most likely from her outfit she told herself. Katie giggled to herself that although her husband was harder than he's ever been that he didn't feel as long. As the hot wife continued sucking the meat in her mouth harder she felt it must be how the alcohol affects him.

She locked her eyes on his and slowly lowered her head back down on the rigid hard dick of her teenage lover. This time though, when her mouth reached her hand, she stopped and flickered her tongue continuously over Joechin's cock and then released her grip on the hard shaft and placed both of her hands on the k**'s hips.

She loved sucking cock. The married wife loved to have the entire pole slide down her throat and have no obstruction like her hand. Also if she used her hand to jack him off he would cum too soon, and she wanted to savor this erotic situation of sucking her husband.

Slowly, she lowered her head to the base of the teenager's cock while still looking deep into his eyes. She knew Fred loved it when she stared in to his eyes whilst impaled on his hard meat.

When her mouth reached the base of Joechin's cock and it had slid down her throat, only then did Katie slowly move her head backwards along the pole until she reached the head and then she lowered her head back down the meat.

Katie's head began bobbing up and down Joechin's dick, sliding past her luscious lips and down her tight throat, faster and faster. She had began slowly but once the feel of that cock sliding in and out of her mouth had settled in, she began to lose control and really begin to suck.

"Ohhhhh!" Joechin moaned as she worked on his cock in and out of her sucking wet mouth.

Katie moaned a little and Joechin let his head fall back. Katie closed her eyes and held on to Joechin's hips as she repeatedly sucked his cock deeper into her mouth. Using her tongue to slash across the hard meat in her mouth, she sucked harder and harder. Her cheeks moving in and out as she worked on the young man's prick.

She moaned more and every now and then she was lifting her head from Joechin's cock and moaned loudly, then returning to sucking cock like a pro. The sounds of both of their moans soon filled the silent room, as a break in the music had silenced the room momentarily. Voices from the floor below could be heard and were only drowned out by the lewd slurping noises of Katie's mouth on Joechin's cock.

"Mmmmmmmmmm," Katie moaned as Joechin moaned back.

With Katie's head still bobbing up and down the boy's meat and her eyes tightly closed, all that existed in the world was this wondrous hard rod and all the pleasure she was getting from sucking on it.

Mrs. Jackson opened her eyes as her head once again lowered back down onto his member and she saw Joechin look down at her.
Then, as she stared into his eyes, he reached forward and grabbed her small tits and squeezed the soft but firm mounds in his hands.

"Mmmmmmmmmph" Katie moaned and rolled her eyes a little from the hot feeling of a masked lover taking advantage of her. The married wife had a fetish for masks and it excited her that her husband played along.

"Oooohhhhhhhh," Katie moaned again as her husband groped her breasts harder and then quickly went back to sucking Spiderman's cock. She loved the feeling of it sliding in and out of her mouth, sucking on it. It was so hard tonight; harder than most nights and had no problem taking his cock all the way into her throat.

Joechin continued to mangle her perfect tits and then he released them and placed his hands onto her head, not pulling or pushing her, just resting on her long brown hair and her gold tiara as she worshipped his cock.

She loved it and, as she continued sucking, all she could think about was her husband and the enjoyment he was getting from her tight wet mouth. The thought made her pussy tingle, but it also made her suck harder.

Joechin continued to gently hold the wife's head as she worked his dick in and out of her mouth, sucking and licking as her red lipstick covered lips were wrapped tightly around the hard shaft.

Looking down at Katie’s face, her eyes still on his as her lips gliding up and down his hard member, she looked so hot. Her face moved all the way down to the base of his dick and then slid all the way back to the tip of the head. He still couldn't believe how good her hot mouth felt and every time his dick entered her throat he moaned and thought he was just going to cum right then.

Taking his hand from her head he once again reached forward and grabbed Katie's small tits. They felt so good. Small and firm, but still soft as he glanced down at her red boots and tight blue shorts tightly covering her ass.

Katie's mouth tightened around his dick and Joechin moaned louder. She bobbed her head up and down faster now, still never taking her eyes from his. He let go of her wondrous tits and returned his hand to her head, not holding her head or pulling her to him, just resting his hand on her gorgeous brown hair as he allowed her to do the work.

Instinctively Joechin thrusted forward; fucking the married wife's mouth.

"Mmmmmmmmm," the hot wife moaned taking her mouth from his dick and stroking the wet cock that hovered in front of her before placing her mouth back around his spongy head.

He watched the gorgeous costumed beauty's head bob up and down on his dick faster and faster. He could feel the cum rising in his balls as Katie tried to suck all of it out of him. She moaned a lot more now as she impaled her face on Joechin's cock. The slurping noises seemed loud even while music played downstairs.

Katie sucked as hard as she could as she knew her husband couldn't handle much more of this as she tasted his precum had started to erupt from the tip. Joechin had never had gotten a blowjob from anyone and didn't know what to expect. He could feel his dick beginning to stir and knew his balls would tighten and empty down Katie's hot throat soon.

She opened her eyes again and looked up at him, and then she slid her mouth from his dick and slashed her tongue across the head of his dick and sank her mouth back down again. Joechin groaned louder and Katie seemed to try and smile as best she could with her mouth full of cock.

Joechin was mesmerized now; seeing Wonder Woman on her knees with his dick shoved deep into her welcoming mouth was hot beyond belief.

Her tits were firm, with nipples that stood firmly erect from the soft flesh. They were an amazing sight in whatever Katie wore and Joechin had plenty of pictures to show for it.

The 38-year-old wife bobbed her head furiously while she looked up into her supposed husband's eyes and Joechin just basked in the sight and the feeling of her hot mouth.

Mrs. Jackson had only sucked his cock for 5 minutes as the young teenager had tried to hold back as long as he could, as he enjoyed the sensation and the view but he could barely contain himself. His knees had become weaker as Katie realized how close he was to cumming and sucked on him for all she was worth.

Her head bobbed furiously up and down his shaft and her eyes were intent on his own. Faster, she worked the hard member in and out of her mouth and down her wondrously tight hot throat.

Spurred on by the reaction she was getting from her supposed husband, Katie sucked harder and harder as she slammed her pretty face down onto the teenager's meat until Joechin felt his balls tighten. He couldn't hold back anymore, the vision of her beautiful face impaled on his hard rod and her bare tits that moved around as she bobbed her head up and down; it was just too much.

Joechin groaned and clenched his teeth as he grabbed hold of the gorgeous wife's head and pulled her down onto his raging dick and his balls starting shot his load out as he emptied his seed into her mouth.

Mrs. Jackson's mouth welcomed the hot salty cum into her mouth. She swallowed as Joechin held onto her head, still staring up at him. He had closed his eyes together at the feeling of his of cum shooting into her mouth and down her throat.

Katie felt spurt after spurt of hot sticky cum quickly shooting from the tip of the cock that she held tightly in her mouth. Swallowing as quickly as she could; it still filled her mouth as it began to spill from the sides of her lips. Fred had never came this much in awhile she thought as she pulled off his prick trying not to gag.

After a second of cumming buckets down her throat, Katie fell backwards, while he was still cumming. Joechin grabbed his dick with his hand, after her mouth had left his dick another blob of cum had shot out and hit her in the face as it streaked down her cheek. Joechin stroked his cock in front of the hot wife.

"Ohhhhh," Katie moaned, "Cum on Wonder Woman's face!" the d***k wife exclaimed.

She leaned back on her hands and swallowed most of the remaining cum in her mouth, the hot wife let some dribble out past her lips and onto her chin.

"Cum on me, Spiderman!" Katie purred lustfully with her most teasing look on her face. "Cum all over me!"

Joechin only groaned, jacked his cock, and shot his hot sticky cum all over her. Globs of the boy's cum landed on and between her tits, all over her beautiful face, on her slim neck and all over the bedroom floor.

Finally, Joechin's dick shot it's last glob of cum straight into Katie's waiting mouth, as she knelt under his cock with her mouth wide open and her tongue out. Joechin sat down on the edge of the bed exhausted and amazed at the wife that still knelt before him.

Katie smiled at him. She had never seen her husband cum so much in her life; he must have been really horny tonight. As Joechin continued to stare at her with his grin that was covered by his mask, Mrs. Jackson ran a finger over her tits
and scooped up some of his cum and popped it into her mouth, sucking her finger and swallowing the thick liquid,
"Mmmmmmm, you tasted sooooo good tonight," she cooed as she rested her head in his lap.

Joechin stood up and pulled his pants back up over his deflated penis as he looked down at the sexy cum covered wife.

Mrs. Jackson kneeled on the floor as she looked up and pouted, "Where do you think you're going Spiderman?" Joechin paused as he looked back down at the married woman. She stood up and placed her arms around him.

"Come on Spiderman," with a touch of impatience in her voice as she whispered into his ear, "Aren't you going to make me cum?" Joechin bit his bottom lip under his mask afraid to make any sound as Katie squeezed him tighter.

He stared at the hard bodied wife not knowing what she wanted him to do.

Katie leaned up into his mask covered face, "Just real quick Freddy and we'll get back to the party! I'm so turned on!"

Joechin's stomach turned. If he didn't do something he felt for sure she would get suspicious. He reached out and grabbed her ass with both hands.

Katie stood in front of her young neighbor as she began to wiggle out of her tight outfit as she pulled it off past her red high heeled boots. She looked into his eyes, "Should I leave them on?" as she began to unzip the boots from behind. Joechin nodded as he continued to stare at the naked hard bodied wife in front of him. In what seemed like eternity Katie stood naked in front of him wearing her Wonder Woman boots with her gold tiara and bracelets. She was unbelievably sexy.

Katie sat down next to her husband on the bed and lustfully whispered, "Freddy, I need you to lick my pussy now! I'm soooo horny," she slurred as she laid down and flipped her legs around Joechin.

"Please, baby! My cunt is so wet! I need you to suck my cunt and make me cum!" Katie pleaded as she spread her legs in front of the masked man.

He panicked as she was about to see who he really was but those thoughts quickly disappeared as Katie, who was already rubbing her pussy mumbled, "but leave the mask on. You know I feel about masks….just lift it above your mouth."

Joechin was relieved at her d***ken ramble but only too eager to oblige and couldn't wait to have his first taste of a woman. He slid between the wife's legs and carefully lifted his mask above his lips and began planting wet, horny kisses on her inner thigh. Eagerly, his hot neighbor let her thighs fall lewdly apart.

"There it is, Spiderman! You've never had a hot pussy like this before, have you?" She completely allowed access to her fuck slit for her husband's lips and tongue. Whenever the hot wife has d***k quite a lot she became more vocal during sex, which Fred usually loved.

Joechin shook his head and gazed excitedly at the wife's cunt. He could smell Katie's wet pussy, and the tantalizing aroma of hot, horny cunt made the boy's prick stir to life again. He lowered his head between her legs and sniffed her pussy. The wife's crotch smelled amazing and with a moan of lust, he lowered his face even further into her aromatic crotch. It smelled unlike anything he had every sniffed. Sticking out his tongue under the mask, Joechin ran the tip of his tongue experimentally up the slippery pink slit of the wife's gaping pussy.

"Ungghh! Ohhhhhhh!" purred Katie as she slid her hand down, delicately peeling open her pussy folds with her fingers to expose her glistening pink pussy, and the hard, swollen bud of her aching clit.

He gently pushed Katie's fingers out of the way and replaced them with his own, holding her cunt lips wide open. Avidly, he slid his tongue up and down her saturated cunt slit, lapping up the tasty cunt juice that flowed from the depths of Katie's hot, throbbing fuck hole.

"Ooooohhhhhh! Lick my clit," Katie groaned impatiently, "Please, lick my clit!"

Tentatively, Joechin brushed his tongue across the wife's erect bud at the top of her cunt. Katie humped the teenager's face harder, as her small tits jiggled as she humped her pussy against Joechin's face.

"That's right, Spiderman! Ungghhh! Lick it harder! ... Oh fuck! Put your lips on it! Suck it, baby! Suck my clit!" the hot wife yelled, uninhibited by the effects of the alcohol.

But Joechin just licked her clit, teasingly probing it with his tongue. Katie's beautiful face was a mask of sexual ecstasy, as she deliriously twisted her head from side to side on the bed. The lust mounted almost painfully in her tortured pussy. Joechin uneducated on what he should do continued to just slowly lick her pussy with his tongue.

In desperation, Katie dug her fingers into the nape of her supposed husband's neck, trying to pull his mouth harder onto her clit, "I said suck it! Please, oh, please... Suck my fucking clit!" slurred the hot wife.

Finally, Joechin wrapped his lips around Katie's itchy, little clit. He sucked it gently not wanting to hurt his lover. He always watched his porn intently because if he ever got the chance he would know what to do. His tongue brushed back and forth on the very tip of her clit, sending spasming waves of ecstasy the pounded through the wife's half naked body.

"Put your fingers in my cunt, baby!" Katie cried, on the verge of cumming, "Stop teasing me!"

Joechin straightened one finger and slipped it into Katie's gushing wet cunt. Sucking steadily on her clit, he began jacking off her pussy, grinding his knuckle on the swollen outer folds of her trimmed cunt slit.

Katie raised her legs so her ass was completely off the bed as she looked down at her husband as his pace had slowed.

"Fuck! I want to cum," she moaned at the top of her lungs becoming increasingly frustrated. The music was so loud on the main floor that nobody would have heard Katie's cries of pleasure.

As tried as she might her masked lover couldn't bring her to orgasm. Her husband had always been a truly gifted pussy licker and now it was like he had never tasted it.

Desperately, she clutched her husband's head with both hands, her ass pumping and humping frantically off the bed, as she fucked her pussy against his mouth again and again. And Joechin eagerly kept sucking her clit with his lips and fucking her cunt with his fingers.

"Ohhhhhh! Stop teasing me and get me off!" Katie yelled at him.

Joechin felt his the hardness of his cock. While he continued to lick the hot wife; he lowered his pants to thigh level and started to rub his swollen fuck stick. Katie gasped as she saw, once again, the incredible stiffness of her supposed husband's cock. His prick looked harder than it had been before he'd cum as if a fresh load of creamy sperm would spew out of his prick at any moment.

Katie felt her cunt throbbing, and wanted her husband's fuck tool pistoning back and forth inside her suddenly insatiable cunt.

"Ohhhhhh," staring down at the erect cock, "You're fucking hard again?" as she reached down and pulled his head up. Joechin quickly had to grab his mask from coming off as he pulled back down over his face, "You need to get d***k more often," the intoxicated wife exclaimed as she took grabbed his cock into her hands.

The hot wife trembled harder than ever with her passion. Her husband hadn't became hard again so quickly since their honeymoon. She wiggled her heart shaped, pert ass into a good humping position, spread her slender thighs as wide as she could, letting the horny teenager see all of her tight, wet, pouty-lipped cunt.

"Fuck me! Push it in baby! Go ahead, baby, shove it into Wonder Woman!" Katie yelled as she pulled her husband onto her.

Excitement filled the young man as he leaned over her, supporting his shoulders on an outstretched arm. Lustfully, he gazed down at the wife's shaven fuck hole with a thin patch of pubic hair. He aligned his cock with his free hand and watched intently as his bloated cock head disappeared into her gooey pink cunt-slit. Joechin gasped at the thought that he had just lost his virginity. The young teen paused for a second feeling Mrs. Jackson's moist hole around him. The hot tightness clung around his shaft unlike anything he had ever felt.

Then, instinctively, Joechin started humping, awkwardly at first, then more steadily as he slid his prick into the welcoming tightness of his neighbor's hot, wet cunt.

"Ohhhh fuck yeah," Katie purred, "I..." her voice tailing off as Joechin pushed more of his cock into her, "I can't believe your cock is this hard again."

Joechin's fuck rod stretched his neighbor's tight cunt as it bored its way in, spreading the pouting lips of her pussy around the thickness of his cock. Katie started humping when the boy had a third of his prick embedded in her pussy, excitedly bucking and grinding her blushing ass cheeks in an attempt to get more of his prick into her fuck hole.

"Oh, God, baby! Your cock feels so good inside me! Fuck me hard Spiderman!" feeling like a d***k slut yelling at her lover uninhibited by anything or anybody.

Joechin wiggled his hips as he thrusted his prick into Katie's widely stretched cunt, making his cock slide easily into the gooey, warm tightness of her juicy fuck hole. Finally, with his neighbor humping like a bitch in heat beneath him, the young man seemed to catch on to the rhythms of fucking.

Joechin started thrusting steadily, fucking his rock hard prick deeper and deeper into the hot wife's pussy with every stroke. Katie grimaced with pleasure as the boy started to slam himself into her as hard as he possibly could. Her glove tight pussy began contracting wetly and rhythmically around Joechin's young hard cock.

"Deeper!" Katie gasped, and spread her legs further, as far as she could. "Fuck my pussy deep! Ram it all the way in! I want to feel it deep in me!"

Mrs. Jackson felt the hard cock pushing in and out of her hot wet pussy noting that it didn't feel quite as deep as Fred usually fucks her. Katie's thought quickly to Phil fucking her and wondered if he had bore out her pussy to the point she couldn't feel her husband's cock.

Joechin pounded hard into his neighbor's hot, buttery cunt, sinking the remaining few inches of his young prick to the hilt in her creaming pussy. His elbows bent, letting his weight down on top of her, crushing her small, stiff nippled tits under his chest. For several ecstatic seconds, Joechin lay motionless, just savoring the juicy, sucking pressure of the wife's pussy around his cock.

"Don't stop! " Katie pleaded. "Work your ass back and forth, move you cock in and out! Please!! Fuck me! Please!!!" with desperation in her voice as she humped her ass to meet her supposed husbands dick.

Joechin pulled his cock slowly out of Katie's clinging pussy, withdrawing until only his helmet shaped cockhead parted the tightly stretched lips of her cunt. Then, shuddering with pleasure, he slammed back inside her again, sinking his cock into her hot, slippery cunt hole.

Katie's tits jiggled as she humped her ass in a frenzy of lust, as she panted and gasped as she pumped her throbbing pussy against the base of his prick.

"Fuck me! Fuck me!" she begged, the words an obscene d***ken chant. "Harder! Ohhhhhhh! Fuck me deep with your hard cock! Deeper!"

Joechin quickened his pace, slid as he his bl**d gorged prick shaft in and out of Mrs. Jackson's incredibly tight pussy. The wet, swollen lips of her pussy clung to his cock shaft, clasping and squeezing his horny young prick in an incredible grip, every time he slammed it into her cunt. T

With another big load of jizz churning in his balls, Joechin fucked the horny, insatiable mother faster and faster, making the bed squeak with the fury of their wild fucking.

"Deeper!" Katie bucked her tightly clenched ass, frantically fucking the teenager as fast and as hard as she could.

"Unnngghhh! Deeper! Oooohh!! It feels so good in my pussy! Harder! Fuck my cunt as hard as you can, baby!" Katie moaned in heat.

Joechin fucked his horny neighbor as hard as he could, he panted into his mask as he drilled his young cock wildly in and out of her juice filled pussy. Katie humped up to meet his strokes, her cunt getting wetter and hotter, her pussy slit contracting repeatedly around the satisfying stiffness of his fucking prick.

The wife and her unknown teenage lover fucked in rhythmic unison, oblivious to everything except the torrid energy of their coupling. Joechin's pistoning cock relentlessly pounded into the gushing depths of her pussy.

The sounds of sloppy sex filled the room that was barely audible over the loud music that played downstairs. The freckled face beauty looked up at her masked lover, "Fuck me! Fuck me!" the d***ken goddess repeated over and over.

Katie placed her hands on Joechin's chest as she looked into his mask covered eyes, "Fuck me from behind!" as she pushed him off of her. Joechin's cock slid out of the wife's pussy as the horny woman quickly got on all fours her red high heeled boots sticking out across the bed. The young teen knew exactly what he needed to do as he knelt behind the perfect small ass as he slowly eased his cock back into her.

Soon he was fucking her from behind as the undeniable sound of sex was heard doing a break in the music mixed in with Katie moaning with every thrust. Joechin watched down in delight as his cock shot into the wife's wet pussy.

Katie buried her head into her pillow as she reached back and spread her ass cheeks further apart as her horniness took over. She was so close to cumming and wanted to feel what the lady did in the porn video she had seen last week. She was hesitant to say anything to her husband, even while d***k, but then she blurted, "Rub my ass," looking back towards her masked husband, "rub my asshole with your finger while you fuck me!"

Joechin stopped as he couldn't believe his ears as he stared at the sexy neighbor looking back at him. Joechin slowly started to thrust himself into her as he lifted his finger and rubbed her wet butthole. Katie began to slam herself back towards him while she held her cheeks apart, "Push it in!" she slurred. The young man began to slowly ease his thumb into her rectum while continuing to work his cock. Never in his mind did he think his innocent neighbor would act like this in bed as he pushed it further into her ass much to the delight of Mrs. Jackson. In perfect unison he ran his thumb in and out of the tight ass of his neighbor while moving his cock in and out of her wet pussy.

The teenager's heart raced as he hoped he would be able to fuck her ass with his cock. He had seen so many anal sex videos and was something he wanted to try in his lifetime, but didn't think everything would happen on the same day. While he continued to fuck her he began to question himself. Should I just put it in? What would she do?

His trance was broken by Katie's slurred d***ken speech, "Ohhhhhhh fuck yeah...fuck it" she screamed as Joechin worked his finger and cock together at the same time.

"Deeper! Deeper!" as Joechin pushed his thumb into the hot wife as far as it could go, "Oohhhhhh fuck...I'm cumming. I'm cummmmming!" she screamed.

Joechin picked up his pace of deep as he fucked his neighbor as her body began to shake, "ooohhhhhhh fuck fuck fuck!!" as the young boy brought Ms. Jackson to orgasm.

"OOOhhhhhhhh," Katie moaned as her body continued to shake from the boy's pounding. He continued to f***e his cock and finger into both tight holes as he slowed his pace as he pulled out of her wet pussy. The young man pulled his thumb from her tight butt as he placed the head of his cock to the entrance to anal cavity and pressed his bl**d engorged spongy head of his cock against his neighbor's tight asshole.

The hot wife looked back and moaned, "Ohhhhhhhhhh yeah!" and demanded, "Fuck my ass with your cock."

Joechin thrusted forward as his cock began to penetrate her tight ass but he felt his climax rapidly approaching. He pulled back hoping to avoid cumming but tried as he might the first volley shot out buttering Katie's back door.

"Ohhhhh fuck yes Fred! Cover me with your cum!" as Katie ground her ass back towards his spasming cock.

Joechin quickly stroked his pussy juiced cock as spurt after spurt of his cum showered the hot wife's perfect small ass. The young boy moaned loudly, but was drowned out by the loud music playing, as his cum sprayed onto Katie's back.

Spurt after spurt of hot, sticky jism that was welled up in Joechin's balls, bathed Katie's ass and back as it leaked onto the bedspread.

Fred's wife collapsed forward onto the mattress still recovering from her orgasm as Joechin knelt behind her squeezing every drop out of his balls and onto his costumed lover, "Ohhhhhhhhhh," Joechin moaned happily. He grinned down at Katie wickedly, under his mask.

Mrs. Jackson slowly got up using her hand to balance her intoxicated state. She bent down to pick up her costume as she looked over at her husband, "You better go downstairs! Our guests are probably suspicious!" the d***ken wife announced as she walked into the bathroom.

The young man watched in awe as the grown woman stumbled in front of him into the bathroom. He quickly grabbed the lacy thong and placed it into his back pocket and grabbed his camera without Katie noticing, who was wiping her back in front of the mirror with a towel. Joechin paused before leaving looking at the sexy wife naked in front of the mirror.

Joechin slipped out of the bedroom closing the door behind him. He looked back at the room where he will forever remember as where he lost his cherry as he put his costume gloves back on. He walked downstairs refreshed although weak in the knees. Under his mask nobody noticed anything and couldn't see the big grin on Joechin's face. He spied his mother and father in the kitchen as he pulled off his mask as sweat poured off of him.

His mother looked over at him, "Joechin, are you okay? You look like you took a shower! You are soaked in sweat!"

The young teen that just lost his virginity looked over at his mother, "I'm fine! It's just really hot in the costume!"

He spent a few more minutes talking with other guests but his thoughts were on what he had just accomplished. He glanced down at his camera knowing his first piece of ass will forever be documented on film.

"I'm going to go home," he told his mother, "I'm getting tired."

"Okay honey," his mother said while holding a glass of wine, "Did you have a good time though?"

"Oh yeah. I had more fun that I could possibly imagine!" as he turned towards the front door. As he walked out the door, Fred Jackson walked up the sidewalk with another neighbor carrying the beer, "Goodnight Mr. Jackson."

"Joechin! The party is just starting!" he exclaimed obviously still intoxicated.

"I think I'm partied out! I'm pretty tired! But tell Mrs. Jackson that I had a great time!" as he walked across the street and into his house. Once inside Joechin fell back against the door and took a deep sigh. The young man reached into his back pocket and removed Katie's lacy thong and held it up to his nose knowing he will forever have the scent of his first woman.


Coming soon; My Hot Wife Katie Chapter 17. Katie was been avoiding the phone calls from the hospital but her disgusting neighbor has been released to go home. Phil is leaving messages that he is going to tell Fred everything! What would a hot wife do to protect her f****y....... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1220  |  
97%
  |  3

ProfNigma Stories #4: Falling Pieces #2

Victorious: Falling Pieces #2

The next three weeks flew by for everyone as they prepared to return to school. The Vega household was constantly busy as both girls were constantly on the move, either with dates or secret meetings with their boyfriends. The two tried to make time for friends, but Tori felt like she was seeing Robbie and Andre very little anymore. She only really saw Cat in passing, as she seemed much more private and secretive than normal, but Tori believed she would be back to normal once school started. Almost all of her time was spent with Beck, either hanging at her house or his trailer. They never seemed to go on actual dates, which was a bummer to Tori, and he usually just wanted to have sex, which, while exciting and intense, usually left her feeling unfulfilled. Though lately, he was acting much more erratic, which worried Tori more each day, but he always said it was from a headache. Whenever Beck upset her, she would always seek out Jade, out of spite to a degree, and the two would spend time together. It was weird, Tori thought, that they were friends now, and each had been affected in a weird way. Tori now loved the gory and artsy movies that Jade was into, and Jade was far more friendly, and the two starting having little sing-off karaoke sessions whenever they would hang out. But really, Tori couldn't wait to be back in school and have some sense of normalcy again. Well, whatever passed for normal at Hollywood Arts, at least.

Trina's final days before school were very different. Unlike her s*ster, she didn't have a tight circle of coincidentally interesting friends to hang out with. Most of her time was spent shopping and watching television. Sometimes she would go see Robbie at his place, or if they could be all alone, they would spend time at her house. When they would spend time together, it was usually spent hurriedly having sex, which was almost always fantastic, and she loved how he would worship her body. But Robbie was a geek, and she couldn't have anything to do with him if she wanted to anyone to like her. Tori knew of course, and she was pretty sure Beck might know since he and Robbie were best friends, not to mention that he and Tori had nearly caught them a few times. She had no idea what she was going to do when school started back, and Robbie wanted them to be a public couple.

Robbie was torn with his current social standing. On one hand he was dating a girl that was way out of his league, who was willing to sl*ep with him, who had, with the possible exception of Jade, the best rack he had ever seen, and who really was a good person deep down. The problem was, the good person might be a bit too far down. Since they first got together, she had kept th